[Reviews - 5]
-
Table of Contents [Report This]
Printer
- Text Size +
An Interesting Week

This story contains adult content and should not be viewed by anyone under the age of
18 or the stated limit of whichever country you live in i.e. some places have a
minimum age of 21 for adult explicit content. If you are under the age set by the laws
of your country, please stop reading. Also this story contains GTS and SW themes, so
if you are not in to this or offended by it please stop reading. Also this is not to be
printed anywhere without the express permission of the author

Part 1

Tom stared at the machine in front of him and pondered whether to go through with
this or not. He was excited at the prospect of using the device in front of him, but also
a little scared. After all, anything could go wrong, and then he would be in big trouble.
Since finding out that he could obtain one of these, he had been planning for this
moment for several weeks now, waiting for it to be delivered. It was a strange
contraption when set up. There were four long pods set in a square roughly 3ft apart.
Connected to one of those was a console and display unit. It also had a manual control
setting device, which he held in his hand. The device would shrink him to what ever
size he decided on. Since he had learned that it was possible to shrink things he had
become a little obsessed with the idea. He had always fantasized about being shrunk
and seeing giant women, since as far back as he could remember. Why, he didn’t
know. But he liked the idea. As he got older and the Internet came about, he
discovered a community of like minded people. He spent many hours surfing the web,
looking at the pics and reading the stories and chatting on line to these people. Now in
front of him was a machine that could for fill his wildest fantasy. Tom had taken a
weeks holiday as soon as he knew when the machine was being delivered. Getting
hold of it had been a chore to say the least. He had found it on the internet while
surfing. It had been an obscure web site, for a small company. They claimed to have
built a machine to shrink things. Tom had been intrigued from the moment he saw it.
A little research seemed to indicate that most people thought it was a hoax. However,
there was something about the company that made Tom believe that they were
genuine, so he bought a machine. It had been expensive, but he had a good job, and
thought the expense was worth it. Besides there was a money back guarantee, so if it
didn’t do what they said, he lost nothing. He had set it up as soon as he got it, and
with trembling hands had placed a chair inside the four posts. He had then shrunk the
chair down successfully. Tom had been ecstatic at the results. It really worked. He
had played around with it for a bit, shrinking various objects in his house to different
sizes and enlarging them. It had been so cool. Then he got to the point where he
decided he was ready to try the device on himself. This was the bit he was nervous
about. If anything did go wrong, he might be too small to do anything about it. He
wasn’t concerned about insects in his house. He had a small device that sent out a
strange sound frequency or something. It acted like really strong bug repellent. Insects
would not be able to get close to him. Small animals, might be a problem. If he came
face to face with a cat though, he would definitely be in trouble. They would be big
enough that the insect repellent device would not work on them. He was also sure it
wouldn’t have an affect on him. Wrong physiology or something. He wasn’t a
technical whiz, so he had taken the devices at face value. He had spent days planning
for what he was going to do now. He planned to shrink himself down to around 6
inches in height, and then spend the next week at that size and others exploring his flat.
The remote device in his hand would be used to alter his height. Once he shrunk
himself in the main machine to 6 inches, it could be used to alter his height. However,
it could only make him smaller and enlarge him back to 6 inches tall. He couldn’t use
it to return to his normal size unless he was within the field created by the four poles in
his living room. He had made sure he had several of these remotes, shrunk to various
sizes, just in case something happened to the one he held. He had already shrunk
down food and clothes, his mobile and anything else he thought he needed. Worse
case, had he forgotten anything, he could always enlarge and get it, but he didn’t want
to if possible. He also set up around his flat various items he wanted to interact with,
and put things like the remote for the TV on the floor so he could reach them. He had
also taken one final precaution. He wasn’t so sure of this one, but he felt it was a
prudent idea. He had written a letter and put it in a sealed envelope and given it to his
next door neighbor. She was a good friend and he thought he could trust Nicky. He
had handed it to her, telling her he was going away for a week. He had also told her
that should he not be back by a certain time she was to open that envelope and read it.
She had given him a strange look when he had told her this, but he assured her that it
was nothing serious, just something’s that would need to be sorted out if he wasn’t
back in time. He told her he would be somewhere where couldn’t get to a phone
easily. In that envelope he had a piece of paper, telling her exactly what he was doing
and a key to his apartment. He wrote to say that if he wasn’t back by the time he
stated, then something had gone wrong, and he hoped she would be able to get in to
his apartment, find him and help him.
He had debated actually telling her the whole thing first before he shrunk himself,
maybe even shrinking in front of her, but he was a bit nervous about that. He did feel
he could trust her, but he wasn’t sure how she would take this idea of him shrinking.
Besides, he wanted to try this out first and see if he liked it before he possibly got
shrunk in front of another person. Still, there was also the possibility that Nicky would
open the envelope anyway and discover what he was up to. That was a concern, but
he had been adamant that she wasn’t to open it until the dead line passed. He was
confidant she wouldn’t. Still, it might be interesting if she did suddenly show up he
mused. He, like others on the Internet, was fascinated in Giantesses. If this worked
out, he was sure that at some point he would want to try this in front of Nicky or
another woman. To see a huge gigantic woman would for fill this fantasy of his
completely. And he didn’t necessarily have to tell them about it. He thought it would
be amazing to watch a woman whilst shrunk, without them knowing he was there.

Enough dawdling he thought. I’m either going to do this or not. Building up his
courage he stepped up to the console and set the machine. Then he stepped into the
square in between the four poles. He waited as the machine ran down the countdown.
Then it activated. A hum occurred from all the four posts and beams of light shot out
from them, linking each other together. Tom’s heart was beating faster and faster as
the hum intensified. Then the lights shot out and hit him. Everything blurred as they
hit him. He felt dizzy and staggered a little. Then the lights cut out and his vision
cleared.

He was still standing in the center of the square. Everything still looked normal to
him! It took several moment for something to change size he knew so he waited.
Then almost imperceptibly he thought he noticed that the poles were getting slightly
taller. He thought he imagined it because they still looked the same. Then he was sure.
They were getting bigger. Or wait he was getting smaller. He was shrinking. His heart
was beating so fast he thought it would burst, and adrenaline rushed though his body
as excitement rose up within him as he actually watched everything grow. At first
things were getting bigger only very slowly. Tom was tall, at 6ft, so he had a way to
go to get to 6 inches. He stepped out of the square to get a better look at his
apartment. The walls and ceiling were receding away from him slowly, getting further
and further away. He looked at his sofa, and did a double take. The top of the sofa
was almost up to his shoulders already, and gaining on the top of his head quickly. In
moments he eyes were level with the top of it. The coffee table in front of the sofa,
was now waist height to him. He stood there with his mouth to the floor as he
continued to shrink. Moments later, the coffee table was almost as tall as him, and
then he was looking up at it. The sofa now dwarfed him, over twice his height and
getting bigger by the second. The smaller he got, the faster he seemed to shrink.
Seconds later the sofa was house sized to him and still getting bigger. He looked
down at his carpet, and could see that the fibres of the rug he now stood on, were
rising up towards his ankles. And still he got smaller. The TV now looked as big as a
cinema screen to him, and the huge video cassettes and DVD’s lying next to it were
briefcase sized to him. He continued to dwindle and everything continued to get
bigger. Finally the shrinking stopped and Tom stood still looking around his now
massive apartment, with building sized furniture and house sized appliances. Taking
this all in he slowly drew his breath in and the jumped up and screamed in joy at the
success of his endeavor.
Man this is simply unbelievable. He continued to stare at his massive apartment for
several more minutes, trying to take it all in. It was a little daunting seeing all these
every day objects now so much bigger than him. He could just make out the outside
world through the football pitch sized windows, and the massive trees soaring
thousands of feet into the air, with branches thicker than he was tall. A vast shape
suddenly past the window, and Tom realized that it was a bird, small once to him, but
now the size of a car.
“Wow!” he breathed out seeing that.

It took him a few seconds to recover. Then with adrenaline racing through his veins,
he decided to explore the living room, and get the lay of the land. It took a bit at his
size. Now that he was shrunk, he also discovered that he really did like the experience.
Seeing everything from this perspective was only something he could imagine before
today. Now as he looked up at the massive stuff in his apartment, he knew he had
found a whole new world to explore. Still, he admitted, it was also a little scary. He
was really small now, and very vulnerable. If it weren’t for the fact that he was in the
relative safety of his own apartment, he was not sure he would feel so excited about
this. Still. this was a new experience for him. Out of curiosity to see how thing reacted
to him at his present size, he did try to shift one of the bed sized video tapes lying next
to the huge TV, and found it a struggle almost beyond his strength. He did manage to
shift it a small distance, but then gave up as his small muscles resented the exertion he
was putting them under just to move a video tape!
He sat back down on it afterwards to get his breath back. Man, he was puny
compared to everything now he mused. Everything around him now must weigh tons.
His breath back, Tom decided it was time for him to explore the rest of his apartment.
Getting up he decided to head for the Kitchen. First he headed over to the stuff he had
shrunk down earlier and picked up a few things he thought he would need. This
included his gun. He had shrunk it down as a precaution. It might not, at his size,
harm a cat or dog should he ever have the misfortune of encountering one, but it might
scare them off. If he encountered a mouse though, it would probably kill it. He hoped
so, as a mouse would be just large enough not to be effected by the repellent device he
wore. He then began his hike across the floor, now a walk of several minutes to him
towards the door towering some several hundred feet in the air. He arrived at the
entrance and had to step over the small metal bar holding his carpet down. The floor
of the kitchen was vinyl. It was a stark contrast to the carpet in the rest of his
apartment. Huge tree like poles soared above him as he walked in. The tree stumps
were of course the legs of the tables and chairs in the Kitchen. Tom wandered under
them and marveled at their size. Just a short while ago, he could have sat down in the
chair he was under now. Now he couldn’t see anyway he could clamber up there.
Even the skirting surrounding the walls were taller than him. He wandered over to his
cupboards that rose above him like a block of flats. He had left the doors purposely
open. He was just tall enough to be able to clamber in. His plates, and cups now rose
above him as he wandered through the cupboard exploring it. Just to his left he
encountered a pack of cereal, the characters on the pack now appeared to be giants to
him. Tom spent the next hour or so clambering about in the kitchen, examining the
items there at his present size. Then he decided to head for his bedroom. He had left a
few items there he definitely wanted to interact with, some of which would give him an
idea of what it would be like to be around a giantess. He began hiking again. Passing
through the huge door out of the Kitchen, he turned right and walked down the
massive corridor that headed to his bedroom. He passed another massive door that
lead to the bathroom. He looked in as he passed and saw the huge toilet and shower
and his sink unit. Then Tom was passed and approaching his bedroom. He walked in
and the first thing to catch his eye was his now massive bed. It stretched out above
him, longer than a football pitch and taller than a house. His duvet hung down to the
ground. Next to his bed was the double story house sized bedside table, with the lamp
on it, and his alarm radio. He stopped for a moment to take in the rest of the room.
His cupboards were in the distance partially hidden behind the massive bed, but he
could still see them soaring hundreds of feet above him. He had a small table in the
corner, (sorry now massive table in the corner), with a few items on it. He could
barely make them out now as they were obscured by the edge of the table and hidden
from view. Again he took a bit of time just to get used to these huge objects that he
was so used to seeing from a different perspective. He wandered about for a bit
staring up at everything. He could climb up onto his bed later he thought just to see
what everything would look like from that vantage point. He had left a piece of noted
string attached to the bed frame. It would be a difficult climb, but he could make it up
there he knew. But not just yet. The thrill of being shrunk was still there, and with it
the heightened drives caused by the adrenaline that had been pumping through his body
since he’d shrunk. He looked over at the items he had put out earlier. They were
naturally a lot bigger than they had been. He had left a pair of his ex girl friends shoes
out, big black stiletto shoes, with 3 inch heels with a strapped front. Next to it was a
Barbie doll standing up next to the shoe. He had put it there to give him some idea of
what it might be like to see a much bigger woman. Finally, there was one of his porn
mags, opened to the page of one of his favorite ladies.
Slowly he walked up to these tall objects. The shoe’s his girlfriend had left were now
almost as tall as him. And the barbie doll now was twice his height. The porn mag lay
open and spread out larger than a small room to him. He walked onto it, staring down
at the images of the beautiful women on the page. At his size they were in many cases
still larger than him. Seeing them like this gave him an instant hard on. Just imagine
he thought, what it would be like to see such woman in the flesh. He had to jerk off
thinking this, and quickly stripped off. Flinging his clothes off he stood there naked,
and began to jerk off. He wandered around the two pages he could see, rubbing and
pulling furiously as he went, looking a huge image to huge image. It didn’t take long
for him to cum and he spurted all over one of the girls he was standing on. He sat
down as he recovered, looking at the relatively small amount of semen that he could
produce now. He wouldn’t even notice the stain at his normal size. Getting up he
slowly wandered over to the shoe. He stood at the front of it looking at the now huge
indents that had been made by his ex’s toes. He leaned over and gently felt the indent,
marveling at the size her toes would be. He stood there and looked up, trying to
imagine what she would look like to him know. He ankle would be just below, or level
with his head, and her legs, now easily wider than him, would rise up into the air, 20 or
more feet up, to her knee’s and then to her hips. He imagined she would be standing
looking down at him from a height of 50 or more feet, over breasts, each as big as him.
He looked down as he realized that his day dreaming was causing him to become
aroused again. He looked at the remote lying next to his clothes, and realized that with
this device, he could now make her appear to him as big as he wanted. He hadn’t yet
tried to make himself any smaller, since the excitement of being small, and all the
things he could see had been enough. Now however, he wanted to test it out. And
short of having a living breathing woman to shrink in front of, what better items to
shrink around than the items here now. They would give him a really good idea of the
size differences. He picked the remote up and look at it. How small to become he
wondered? He wasn’t sure. He wanted to try out different heights and interact with
objects at each height. After a bit of deliberation, Tom decided to just set for a
continuous shrink. He could stop at any point, by simply removing his finger from the
button. With that settled, he set the remote and hit the shrink button. He stood
looking at the barbie doll and the shoes. At first they didn’t seem to be getting bigger,
but then he began to notice it. They were getting bigger, and bigger. He shrank
slowly, a few millimeters every few seconds. It would take time to get really small, but
he could enjoy watching things get bigger. The Barbie dolls head began to recede, and
the light in the room made it look like she was watching him, a faint look of
amusement in those painted eyes at his tiny size compared to her. His head was now
below her hips, and the shoes that the doll stood next to were now taller than him. He
stood there just taking it all in, trying to experience as much as possible from the
situation. He continued to look alternatively between the Barbie doll and the shoe as
they continued to get bigger to him. A short while later, he was level with the barbie
dolls knees. He had to be 3 inches tall he realized. The heels on the shoe were now as
tall as him, and the rest of the shoe rose up above that a further body length or more to
him. He looked around at his apartment and was staggered how big it all appeared
now. He still didn’t remove his finger from the button though, as he wanted to see
how small he could become, and what everything might look like.

He looked up at the Barbie doll again as he continued to shrink. When he had started
this, she had been twice his height. Tall, but not truly big. Now she was huge to him.
He was maybe an inch tall now, and coming up on her ankles. The doll was clothed, in
one of her outfits, and was wearing trainers on her feet, with white socks. He legs
were uncovered, as she wore jean shorts. Those plastic legs were now thicker than he
was he realized. She dwarfed him in size now, which brought a slight feeling of
butterflies to his stomach as he realized how small he was. He also realized that this is
what a normal sized woman would have looked like to him when he was six inches tall.
God this was amazing. He still hadn’t removed his finger from the remote control
button. It was almost glued there. He was now no taller than the dolls ankles, no
wait, he was looking up at them now. He realized that he must be no more than a 1/2
inch tall now, and would be smaller soon. The shoe he had been standing next to
blocked out the light from the light bulb easily now. He was standing in the shadow of
the stiletto heel. Looking down, he also realized that the carpet he was standing on,
was also getting really big now. The individual tuffs of carpet were now up to his
thighs and rising. In a few moments, the would actually be taller than him. He didn’t
want to be stuck in his carpet unable to see, so he ran, or rather waded through the tall
grass of his carpet towards the humoungous shoe. He had to be just under a 1/2 inch
tall now he realized as he reached the base of the mammoth structure. Jumping up,
being careful not to damage the remote, as at the present it was perhaps the only one
available to him. He had stupidly shrunk without first shrinking another one small
enough for him to use. If anything happened to this one, he could be in trouble. He
grabbed hold of the huge sole and started to pull himself up it. He was just big enough
to do this. Had he waited much longer, he thought he wouldn’t have been able to do
even that. Still he let himself dwindle. A 1/4 inch tall, 1/3 inch. Now everything
wasn’t just huge, but absolutely massive. The sole of the shoe was now high enough
up from the ground, to make jumping off it a challenge. In a few moments he must
have been 10 ft of the ground. He gave up trying to guess how tall he was. He was a
few millimeters tall, and still getting smaller. The barbie doll, was now so large, he
couldn’t even make out her face. And he could also barely make out the huge
structures in his room. They appeared to be so far away, even if only several feet
away. His bed looked like a mountain. Finally he took his finger of the button. His
shrinking stopped. He looked at the gage on the remote. It read 1/20 inch tall. God,
he was so small. Really small. Tom took this in slowly and with a great deal of
excitement. The possibilities that were available to him were staggering. If he wanted
to he could spy on people so easily, and they wouldn’t even know he was there.

Just then a though hit him. Next time he tried this, he should start by only shrink a little
from his normal size, say a fraction of an inch. He could then use the remote to alter
his size to anything he desired. He could then go out and about at his normal size, and
then shrink any where he wanted. There were a couple of girls at work, he would love
to observe as Giantess. Yes that had definite possibilities.

With this though in mind, he began to trek down the broad path made by the huge sole
of the shoe he was on towards the front. It took him several minutes to reach the toe
end of the shoe. Looking up the shoe he could make out the now truly massive slope
of the shoe rising up above him like a ski run. Yep, add a bit of snow, a few mini
trees, or bonsai trees and it would look like a regular ski slope, Tom thought with a
laugh. Add a small ski lift to the insides of the leather and he would be a way. No
more expensive skiing holidays. Still, it was an impressive sight, the size of the shoe,
he thought. He made his way under the giant canopy of the front of the shoe, and in
moments found himself gazing at the huge craters that had been created by his ex’s
toes. They had been large a short while ago, he thought, but now! They were large
enough to be small swimming pools to him. He wandered down into one of them,
marveling again at just how big everything appeared. He could also smell the faint
odor left in the shoes of his ex’s feet. The sweaty smell was still there even after the
months that the shoe had not been used. It wasn’t an altogether pleasant smell he
realized. With that thought, he began to clamber out of the huge crater. After a few
seconds of struggling up the incline, he stopped and laughed. Why go to all the hassle
of making the difficult climb up. He looked at the remote in his hand and after a few
seconds fiddling with it found the shoe getting smaller around him as he grew in size
back to six inches. He stepped out of the shoe and looked back, seeing where he had
been a few seconds ago. He had been so god dam small. WOW, what a rush.

Tom glanced at his watch. He had been shrunk now for several hours he saw. Gosh
time flies and all that, he thought. His stomach was starting to grumble so he decided
to head back to the living room and make himself something to eat. He got dressed
and headed back. It took him several long minutes to get back to his stuff. He
rummaged around and pulled out a snack that he began to munch on as he continued
to look around his apartment. In fact he spent the rest of the day just wandering
around exploring every nook and cranny in his now huge apartment, shrinking
occasionally to smaller sizes to get a better look at something’s. Finally truly
exhausted he set up his sleeping bag and equipment at the base of the wall next to the
kitchen and fell straight to sleep, dreaming of giantesses. His last waking thought was
that he would really like to see what a huge woman looked like before the week was
over.

Part 2

Tom woke the next morning after a fitful sleep. He rolled over and for a few seconds
couldn’t place where he was. The he remembered. He gazed out at the vast expanse
of his apartment. He realized something just then. He didn’t really need as large an
apartment as he had anymore. With this device he could move somewhere with a
smaller rent, shrink everything down and live like a king in a huge palace. Getting up
he made breakfast and pondered what he would do today. Yesterdays exploration had
been fun, but he had really explored all of his apartment the previous day, at various
sizes. There wasn’t much left to do, except chill out at his present size or enlarge. He
didn’t want to enlarge, as he was having a great time. But what to do, he mused. He
pondered this as he ate. What he really wanted to do was to see a woman at his
reduced height. But that could be dangerous. He now felt comfortable at this size in
his own apartment. To go outside like this and explore the huge wide world was
something else. Tom wasn’t sure he was ready for that. But he also realized, that at
some point he would have to do that, if he wanted to view a real life giantess. His next
door neighbor Nicky was a really good looking woman, and he had fantasized about
being shrunk around her before. It was only a short trip from his apartment to hers,
even at his small size. If he was careful, nothing would go wrong.
Something always goes wrong a part of him said.
But I’ve take so many precautions already to minimize that he mused.
Yes, but something always goes wrong that part of him that was concerned replied(lets
call it his common sense), you mark my words, Oh yes, something will go wrong.
Not if I’m careful, he shot back.
“Maybe” it shot back at him, “but if something does go wrong, you’ll be six inches tall
at the most. Do you like that idea”.
Tom paused imagining being found by Nicky at six inches tall, and all the delightful
things that he imagined could happen.
“Forget I asked” his common sense muttered.
“Look”, it continued, “how do you think Nicky would feel you spying on her”?
That made Tom pause for a second. Yes, that was defiantly a consideration. He liked
to think he was a man of integrity and morals. It would be rather rude to spy on her,
especially if she was naked.
“WHOORRRR, naked” another part of his brain piped up, “I like that idea”.
Common sense gave a resigned sigh and began to mutter about that vulgar parts of
Tom’s brain.
“At least enlarge to a more respectable size before reducing in size”, common sense
finally added. “That way if something does go wrong, you’ll hopefully be able to get
back to normal, and deal with any of the consequences, and embarrassing questions
should you say, I don’t know, get SPOTTED! JEZZ, I don’t know” it said muttering
again, “Try and help him, I do, Listen to me he does not. I’m his common sense, but I
might as well be as small as he is, for all the attention he’s paying to me”.

Tom was considering all this. The idea of spying and seeing Nicky so big was
intriguing, and something he had always fantasized about. But the moral questions of
whether or not to do it, concerned him, as did the obvious danger involved.

“She’ll never know” said the vulgar part of him. “Go on man, imagine seeing her
NAKED”. it said with obvious enthusiasm. “This shrinking has been your fantasy for a
long time now. Just imagine, living it to the max. Don’t worry about enlarging, just
do it. Besides think of the added rush you’ll get if you know your really shrunk all the
time, with the only way back being over here. Adds a certain thrill to the experience
doesn’t it, just like that time you all went skinny dipping at the park.....”
A nervous thrill Tom thought. Yes it might be exciting to be truly shrunk around
Nicky.
“Oh for crying out load” common sense said.
BUT Tom, thought, how would Nicky take it if she did discover me.
“Finally” common sense said triumphantly.
BUT it would be great.
“Oh Please!” common sense said.
“I need to think about this some more” Tom muttered to himself. Vulgar part of him
started to sulk, whilst common sense seemed hopeful.
After several minutes silent debating Tom stood up.
“What the heck, I’m going to do it”. It would be worth the risk, and he really did want
to see Nicky so large.
“Oh for crying out load” Common sense said, “I’m taking a holiday, call me if you
survive.”
“Send us a post card” Vulgar part said whopping for joy in a good imitation of Homer
Simpson.

Tom decided also not to enlarge and shrink again. His vulgar part had been right. It
would certainly be a thrill to be so small around Nicky, knowing he couldn’t return to
normal unless he came all the way back to his apartment. Just thinking about her
discovering him as he was made him hard. Yes definitely a stupid thing to do, he
realized, but something he had always fantasized about. He shouldn’t let this
opportunity pass. True he was going to have to be careful, and realistically he had to
make sure she didn’t see him, or there would very likely be some serious
repercussions, the main one to him being the effect it could have on their friendship.
But he mused, for all he knew, she could be intrigued by this, and actually indulge his
fantasy. Who knows where it could go. Still he would try his best to remain
unobserved.

With his mind made up Tom began planning his trip next door. He quickly itemized
the items he had and packed them up. He had a ruck sack for all his items and stuffed
them inside. He also packed several remotes as well. He intended to leave them at
various points around her apartment, as a precaution. He didn’t know how long he
would be over there, so he added the sleeping bag. He might very well spend several
days spying on Nicky before returning here. It would depend on how things were
going. All packed he set off for his massive front door. He stood looking up at it.
Even after a day or so at various small sizes the immensity of every day objects still got
to him. He felt a slight shiver run down his back as he contemplated the door in front
of him. He was about to go outside for the first time. What would he encounter out
there?
First though he had to get under the door. That was the easy part he realized. He got
the remote out and set it for a fraction of an inch. The door quickly became bigger and
bigger in front of him, and the small gap under it, which had been too small to crawl
under became larger. He was soon able to walk under the massive structure. He
stopped however, heart beating fast, just shy of leaving the relative safety of the door.
Should he stay really small and take longer to get to Nicky’s or enlarge back to 6
inches tall? True at 6 inches tall, he could make the trip quite quickly, but the chance
of him potentially being seen were much higher. He decided to enlarge and take a
chance, and set the remote to shrink him at the push of a button should something
come along. Stepping out he enlarged and began to jog towards the distant door that
belonged to Nick’s apartment. The hall way seemed to stretch on in to the distance,
miles long. He could see other massive doors, belonging to other tenants in this
building. He was glad he had stayed at 6 inches, as he was jogging through a fairly
thick carpet. Had he stayed small, it would have been a trek equivalent to going
through a rain forest. He snorted at the thought. Should have brought a machete.
Tom stayed close to the wall as he ran. No need to be out in the open he realized. He
was halfway there now, and the door was rapidly expanding in front of him. His heart
continued to pound hard, both from the exertion of running and the sheer excitement
and fear he was feeling. At any moment someone could come into the corridor. And
then it did happen. One of the massive doors in the distance opened. Tom stopped
immediately with his heart beat jumping in to overdrive, he hit the button on the
remote and started to shrink immediately. As he dwindled he saw two massive kids
run out of the door chasing a massive colored ball. They couldn’t have been more than
7-8 years old. They were massive. Even as he shrunk Tom stared in awe at these two
kids. They were simply massive. He recognized them as the Redbridge kids, Nancy
and Ken. They were screaming in delight as they played, as yet unaware of the tiny
man who was getting smaller and smaller as they approached. Tom was now barely
taller than the fibres of the carpet and his last sight as he shrunk down below their
height was of the young boy and girl running his way, the ball proceeding them. He
also just made out another figure leaving the door. It was Claire, their mother. She
was a striking woman Tom thought in her early 30s. He could barely make her out in
the distance since the gulf separating them, to him at least was several miles away.
Then his view was obscured by the carpet. He was now less than a millimeter tall,
definitely too small for them to see him, but also terribly vulnerable. He was also
aware of the THUD THUD of their feet as they ran towards him. As he had been
shrinking the THUD’s had been getting more and more pronounced as the Kids closed
the gap, and he became smaller. As he stood there, less than a millimeter tall, the foot
falls created by these truly gargantuan creatures was causing the floor to shake, and
then shake more and more violently. Tom grabbed hold of one of the fibres of the
carpet to keep his place. He couldn’t see what was happening above him, and had no
idea of what was going on above his head. He was also scared shitless. This had been
his fantasy, to be shrunk and explore a different world. But, his common sense
however had been right. This was truly terrifying. But at the same time, an awesome
experience. Tom knew that if he stayed put, he would probably be completely safe,
here at the edge of the carpet. Still, that didn’t stop him being scared. Those kids
didn’t even know he was there, and could easily kill him by accident.

Suddenly, everything darkened around Tom, and something huge rolled over his hiding
place. He felt and saw the fibres of the carpet depress under the huge weight of
whatever it was. Tom screamed, thinking that one of the kids was about to step on
him. He flung his hands up by instinct to try and stop the impossible weight from
crushing him. But he wasn’t crushed. Looking up, however, he saw that it was the
ball that was resting above him, not someone’s foot. The balls weight rested on the
carpet fibres, and didn’t crush him. He was small enough to hide under the fibres and
thankfully not get crushed. The THUD’s got closer and Tom found himself now
unable to hold onto the fibre he had been clinging to. He was flung about like a piece
of dirt. And at his size, he was like a dust mote.

“KIDS, COME HERE” Tom suddenly heard and had to cover his ears at the absolute
loudness of it. It was Claire calling her kids he knew.... but the noise. Her voice, her
simple voice, which was still a long way from him, was truly unbelievable. It really had
sounded like the heavens had opened and rolled out thunder sounding like words. The
noise surrounded him, and even with his hands over his ears, reverberated through him.
He felt the Thuds of their feet again, as the walked towards their mum. Or at least
that’s what tiny Tom thought.

“YOU TWO HAD BETTER HURRY, “ Claire said in that massive all encompassing
voice. “YOUR FATHER IS WAITING IN THE CAR FOR YOU, NOW GO”.

Tom remembered that Claire was divorced from her husband, also called Tom. They
had split on rather amicable terms as divorces go, not even having to fight over
custody of the kids. Tom had been surprised at that. The two of them had actually
decided to remain good friends and the kids shared both houses, although, because
Claire worked now to support herself, and her ex was again married, they spent a lot
of time at their fathers where their step mum looked after them. He even remembered
her commenting to him once on how well she actually got on with the kids step mum.
She had been a friend of Claire’s for years and when her marriage had ended, her ex
had fallen for her friend a few months later. Their marriage had ended for several
reasons, and they had decided to end it for reasonable reasons. There had been no
hate. Both parents, had agreed, that it would be better for the kids if there were no
problems, or broken families as such. Their marriage had simply not worked, but they
both agreed that they could still give the kids a proper upbringing.

Tom had been impressed when Claire had told him about this. Not many people are
sensible enough to live like this after the break up of a marriage, or lucky enough Tom
thought.

“BUT WHAT ABOUT MY BALL” Tom heard Ken complain.
“IT WILL BE HERE WHEN YOU COME BACK KEN, NOW SCOOT, YOUR
FATHER IS WAITING” she said affectionately.

Tom felt the kids start to move off.

“AREN’T YOU FORGETTING SOMETHING” Claire said. There was a pause, and
then he heard and felt the kids moving again. It took him a few seconds to realize that
the kids were kissing there mother good bye, before they moved off. The huge
THUD’s of their feet, receding into the distance. Another huge set of THUDS,
however began to approach Tom. Claire was obviously coming to pick up the ball,
and he was right under it!

Tom again struggled to maintain his position as she came closer to him. The ball
completely obscured his field of vision. Suddenly the ball was gone. Tom glanced up,
since the Thuds had stopped, as light again covered him. The ball was rising up into
the air, several miles away. Tom’s jaw hit the ground with what he saw next.
Towering out of the tree like fibres of the carpet was a massive black wall, taller than a
building, at least 500 ft tall. He gasped at the sight of it wondering what it could be. It
took a second for him to realize as he let his gaze wander up. On top of this black
structure was a massive pink object towering another 400-500 ft above him. It was a
foot he realized. He was looking at a truly huge, gargantuan foot, with toes as big as
this building.

“Holy shit” he breathed out.

That foot was attached to a massive structure that rose up into the air. Claire was
wearing trousers he instantly realized, as it became obvious what he was looking at.
Her legs acceded into the sky, miles long, even bending down as she was to pick the
huge ball up. She had obviously stood straddling the ball with her feet, because Tom
got a view of her now massive crotch area. He chest followed, reaching breasts
covered by a white T shirt. Those breasts, which in real life were impressive in their
own rights, were now truly mountainous. Tom could just make out her face, the size
of a small island. He was at once both terrified and turned on. He had finally come
face to face with a true giantess. And she was HUGE. No MASSIVE,
GARGANTUAN, ENORMOUS, LARGE(ha!), you get the general idea! Her black
shoe which had first greeted Tom, was right in front of him. He could see it clearly
rising out of the carpet. She must have come very close to stepping on him, he
realized. Her foot had to be less than a couple of inches from his location. Tom
almost wet himself, as he realized how close to dying he had come. Had the ball
stopped a little further, mere inches further, he could easily have become a rather tiny
stain on the sole of that massive shoe.

Then Claire stood up. Tom fell onto his back, as the ground around him shifted. From
that position he watch as this colossal woman rose up above him, stretching up to her
full height. If Tom had been amazed before by how big she was, he was now truly gob
smacked. She was bigger than any thing he had ever seen, taller than any building in
the world. Miles tall to him in fact. Tom couldn’t even make out her face in the
distance, as they were obscured by the massive, but still shapely mountains she would
call her breasts. The huge ball, the size of a small stadium was in her hands. All Tom
could do was to simply stare at her, completely awed by her over powering presence.

He like others on the net, had all tried at one time or another to describe why they
liked the idea of giantesses. All had their own views. Some of them attributed it to
wanting to be dominated by woman, to be helpless and at their mercy. Tom wasn’t
entirely sure that this was his reason for liking Giantesses, but he did believe that there
was an element of this in each GTS fan out there, including himself, as well as a bit of
the dominant personality in those women who also were into the scene. He did enjoy
bondage games, and occasionally role play. He had liked the feeling of helplessness he
had, when his ex tied him up and had her fun with him, especially that time she had
invited a few of her friends to join in without telling him first! That had been an
experience. That however, paled into insignificance compared to this. Claire was a
Goddess to him, larger than anything he had ever seen. He truly felt insignificant to
her, helpless even to her simple foot step. Her footsteps!

“Oh God” Tom sighed. Claire was turning to leave. Tom watched in fright as she
swiveled her foot. The black shoe covering her foot started to rotate and he got a
view of the entire shoe as it rotated into view. Her other foot had left the ground and
Thudded down a short distance off. Tom however, couldn’t take his eye of the foot
near him. It continued to rotate as Claire turned to walk away, and the vast underside
of the shoe rotated over him. He watched as the small stiletto heel passed over him.
He realized instantly that she had to put her foot completely down any second now.
But where would the shoe land? Would he survive it? Her foot lowered, not slowly,
but all at once as she put her full weight on it. The stiletto heel, slammed into the
ground behind him, crushing huge swaths of the carpet forestry under it. The front of
the shoe rested in front of him. Tom, found himself almost knock out by the blast of
that shoe hitting the ground. As it was the slight wind caused by her massive form
rotating, did cause him to be flung into the fibres surrounding him, much like the dust
motes around him. Wanting to be helpless in front of woman he thought, that’s what
most GTS fans think about. They should be here. They had no idea, of how truly
helpless he was to her simple foot step. Then the foot moved off, and Tom watched as
the massive arch of her shoe rose up into the air, followed by the heel and descended
far off away from him. He lay there exhausted from his ordeal, as the massive Thuds
receded into the distance.


Part 3

Tom lay there for several long minutes, trying to come to terms with what had just
happened. His first sight of a real giantess had been an unbelievable one. And a
dangerous one too. His heart was beating so fast, and adrenaline rushed though his
body as he contemplated how close he had actually come to death at Claire’s feet. He
also realized something else. He had a raging hard on. She had been magnificent,
truly magnificent. He still couldn’t believe just how much bigger she had been. He had
really shrunk himself this time, and.... WOW. dam she had been big, was all he could
think for several seconds.
As his body recovered from the experience, and his heart rate dropped, Tom realized
that he needed to make a decision now. Should he continue on to Nicky’s apartment
and continue as planned, or head back and enlarge. The experience had unnerved him
more than a little bit. After all it’s not everyday you come face to face with a foot as
big as a huge passenger liner, or bigger even than that. Claire had been humoungous in
size. But, he also realized what a turn on she had been to him. He really wanted to
view her again, or at least Nicky. But his safety, he mused. Could he survive another
encounter like that? Only if he prepared well in advance, and made doubly sure he
stayed completely out of the Giantesses way. He had thought himself safe this close to
the wall, but the wall had seemed closer at 6 inches in height. As he shrunk, the wall
had receded. There had been enough space for her to put her foot, and nearly kill him.

He really wanted to see Nicky at a huge size. It was something that he would
eventually do. He decided to throw caution to the wind and proceed. He might as
well do it now, since it was as good a time as any. Picking up the remote, he quickly
returned himself to 6 inches tall, and began to run for Nicky’s door. He ran as fast as
he could since he didn’t want any other mishaps to occur. A few moments later he
reached the massive door. Quickly he shrunk him self down and headed under the door
and entered her apartment. She wouldn’t be here now he knew, because of work. He
had several hours to scout out the lay of the land and find some where to hide and
view her. Her entrance hall was plain, and of a similar design to his. Tom moved in to
the living room area, which was decorated in a pale white, with a green carpet. Huge
paintings and a mirror hung on the walls, and large tree sized plants adorned the room.
Her TV and Hi Fi sat in the center of the wall to his left, facing the massive couch. He
decided to head over to her side board by the wall on his right. Tom found that he
needed to reduce his size to 3 inches tall in order to safely walk under the skirting. He
dropped his bag and looked out. A perfect hiding place. The side board was a hefty
piece of furniture, and he knew that first hand, since he had helped her get it into her
apartment. It was also relatively clean under here since she had had it only a short
while. Taking some of the remotes out of the bag, he began to wander around her
apartment. He placed them at various points around the living room and at different
sizes. He shrunk down with them and left them there, just in case he was smaller than
he was now. Chances are he realized, he would be spending much of his time here
much smaller than 6 inches, since he didn’t want her to see him. He would probably
remain at between 1-2 inches tall for the duration of his stay, and possibly smaller if he
was somewhere she could see him. The remotes were strew about and he had
explored most of her flat. It hads taken several hours. Her bedroom which he had been
in several times was an amazing place at his size. He had found several pairs of ladies
shoes at the foot of her bed that had been great to stare at. The smell from some of
them up close however put him off exploring them too closely. He had also found he
wardrobe/closet door slightly ajar. Out of curiosity he went in to explore. More shoes
confronted him as he entered, stiletto shoes, and trainers mainly. Looking up he saw
her huge clothes hanging above him, well out of reach. The whole closet smelt of her
as well. Boxes and other rubbish cluttered the bottom of the wardrobe. He had a fun
time clambering over them. In one box, which had a lid almost off, and which he had
managed to slide the lid off he found something he had not expected to find. An object
that at his 6 inches in height was bigger than him, thicker than him and made him feel
significantly inferior at his present size.

A dildo!

He stared at the massive purple object. It was a huge contraption perhaps 8 inches
long. It was obviously new as it was still in the box it was wrapped in. He laughed at
seeing it, imagining his friend using such an object on herself. Seeing it at this size also
made him realize that should Nicky find him here, he was small enough now to end up
replacing that dildo as her sex toy! An interesting idea he mused, although whether he
could survive such a thing was beyond him. Her giant muscles would probably crush
him to death.
Stepping away from the huge box he encountered another rather interesting object. It
was a huge wicker basket. He could just see inside it, and found as he peered in that it
contained her dirty clothes, ready for washing. He used the remote to make himself
small enough to enter the basket and enlarged again. He was surrounded by huge
female clothes. In front of him were a massive pair of panties. Tom, tried to pick
them up, breathing in her musky scent as he did. He could smell Nicky on everything
in the basket. The panties were like a huge duvet to him. He could easily have used it
for his bed tonight. He laughed at the thought of sleeping in her underwear. Brings a
new meaning to wearing woman’s clothing he thought! The scent of her womanhood
covered the panties, and Tom spent several minutes just holding them.

Looking at his watch, he realized that Nicky would be home soon. Getting out of the
wardrobe, he headed back to what he considered his base camp under the side board.
He made sure his stuff was well out of the way, and hidden, as he didn’t want her
discovering anything. The remotes he had strewn about were also well hidden. He was
2 inches tall and ready. He waited.
Finally, he heard keys jangling in the door, and the massive door being opened and
closed. He heard and felt Nicky’s foot steps well in advance of her appearing. He
waited for his first sight of her, excited energy coursing through his entire body, as he
waited for the sight of his second giantess. Then she appeared in the distance. Tom
hid behind the leg of the sideboard peeping out from his safety at her. She was huge,
no where near as big as Claire had been, but huge enough, at least 200 ft tall he
guessed from his perspective. She was wearing her business suit, a gray two piece
affair, with a white blouse underneath. She wore stockings and black high heeled
shoes. Nicky was a stunning woman in her late twenties. She had shoulder length
black hair, and blue eyes, almost gray in complexion. Her figure was full, voluptuous,
and at 5ft 8 or so, well proportioned for her physic. She had all the curves in the right
places, nice firm breasts, not to big, but just right. She also kept in shape. Tom stared
at her, just admiring her as she came in. Coming here had been worth it. She was
amazing at this size, everything he had fantasized about. She wandered his way, and
Tom quickly hid behind the leg of the sideboard. Her feet stopped just shy of the side
board, and for a moment Tom wondered it he had been spotted. His heart racing in
anticipation at being found and the fear he felt at that. He waited. He then heard the
sound of keys being deposited far above him. Peeking around the tree like leg of the
side board, Tom was greeted by the sight of her shoes, and her shapely leg rising up
into the distance. Her feet were encased in lovely black stilettos, that made him
considerably shorter than her ankles. He stared at those feet, easily as big as a lorry to
him! Her legs rose up above him like the preverbal trees, soaring into the air. He was
confronted by the hem of her business suit skirt, which was quite short and showed her
legs off to the fullest. Tom edged out slightly from his hiding place and looked up. He
could now see beyond her legs and got a glimpse under her skirts as he looked out.
She was wearing white panties, similar to the ones he had held earlier today. Above
her skirt he saw her taking off her suit top, revealing her torso and chest to him, and
just above that he made out her bill board sized face. Her suit jacket off, Nicky
suddenly turned and began to walk away at a surprising pace. Tom stood there mouth
to the floor as he watched her disappear from sight. WOW, what a view he thought.
This was amazing, and not nearly as scary as his last encounter with a giantess.

Still, his first encounter had instilled a sense of extreme caution in him, so rather than
rush out and follow her to see her change, Tom stayed where he was. There was
plenty of time to view her in the confines of her bedroom. He stood there for a while
as Nicky obviously seemed to be getting out of her clothes and into something more
comfortable. He really wished he could watch, but she could walk back his way at any
time. Then he heard her coming back, and seconds later her massive 200ft form
reappeared. She had changed into a plain white T shirt and track suit bottoms. Her
huge, but lovely feet were now uncovered. Nicky wandered over to her couch and sat
down, curling her legs up into a ball under her and reached over for the remote control
to the TV. Turning it on, she reached over for a magazine and stared to read and
watch a bit of TV at the same time. Tom, still cautious and still a little afraid, decided
to stay and watch her from his hiding place. He had a good view of her from here.
They stayed like that for some time. Tom simply couldn’t take his eyes of her. She
was not only a beauty, but at her present size, that beauty seemed to be enhanced. In
fact her presence dominated the entire room. Then she stood up. Tom quickly hid
behind the leg again. Nicky made her way towards the kitchen, her massive strides
eating up the distance in seconds. Tom, listened from his hiding place as she began to
make herself dinner. Looking at his watch, he saw that it was 7.30pm already. Gosh
time was flying today. She reappeared, with a plate the size of a small room in her
hands and collapsed back onto the couch, watching TV again. Seeing her eat made
Tom realized that he was also fairly hungry. He sat down by the leg of the sideboard
and opened his ruck sack. He pulled out some of the rations he had put in their earlier
and began to eat, watching Nicky as he and she ate. Watching her eat was, shall we
say, a unique experience. She was eating Pizza, and as he watched huge chunks would
rise to her massive mouth and be consumed. She was biting off chunks bigger than he
was and chewing them, before swallowing them. That was a little (no pun intended)
unnerving Tom realized. At his present height of 2 inches, she could easily have him as
a snack, with room left over. He had never been much of a fan of Vore in his time.
The idea of being consumed alive by a giant woman was not really that attractive.
Still, he had wondered what it would be like to be placed in a giantesses mouth and
sucked on and played with by her massive tongue, and what a blowjob from such a
massive woman would be like. Oh there were plenty of other things as well that he
had imagined could happen as well, and some of them were entirely appealing, such as
the blow job scenario, but eaten... no not something he wanted to consider, especially
since he could potentially, and actually experience such an event now, and not just in
fantasy. Tom had no desire to die to live out his fantasy, and was pretty sure, that
those he knew on the net, would also not really enjoy such a prospect in real life. After
all, it was supposed to be a fantasy that couldn’t happen. Death by giant women was
in most certainly not on his menu. Now, Death by Chocolate he mused suddenly...
mmmm, yep definitely more interesting. With that he finished what he was eating and
pulled out a chocolate bar and began to eat it. Nicky was still consuming the huge
pieces of her Pizza, engrossed on what was on TV. It was a soap show, one which
Tom didn’t follow, and knew absolutely nothing about. Nicky was obviously an avid
fan, as she was eating up the tacky story line.
Mmmm, there goes the eating bit again Tom thought. Better get that off my mind.
With that he busied himself tidying up his dinner rubbish. He was fairly sure that Nicky
would never see some of the rubbish he could potentially leave around her house if he
failed to clean up after himself. But he didn’t want to take any chances. She would
get a little suspicious if she suddenly found miniaturized versions of ordinary rubbish
lying around. She probably wouldn’t be able to place it in context with him being
there, but she would certainly be alerted to something.... fishy going on.

Stop it, he thought to himself. No more food puns, .... please! Watching her consume
that food is concerning enough, that my subconscious should keep dragging it up. Or,
he suddenly though, was his is common sense still here and playing... foul! Arghhhhh.
I said stop it!

Nicky was cleaning the remains of her pizza from her plate as all this was going
through his head. She was using a finger taller than him, to dab at small crumbs left on
the plate. Her program was coming to an end. Tom watched as she placed the
massive plate down on the floor and continued to watch her program which ended a
short time later and Nicky turned off the TV. Picking up a book she began to read it.
Tom could see from the way she was settling in that she was going to be there for a
while. He also realized that since seeing her like this he had yet to get really close to
her. He really wanted to do that, but was a little scared of getting that close to her at
his present size. Anything could happen, especially since she was unaware of him.

Are you a man or a mouse he thought. She’s obviously not going anywhere soon. You
can easily get around to the couch she’s on with out her seeing you and spy on her
close up. So long as your under the couch, she’ll never know your there.
His heat pounding Tom considered that. He was going to have to be a bit more
adventurous if he wanted to see more on Nicky than he presently was. Not that that
hadn’t been awe inspiring. But, after his earlier encounter with Claire, he was still
nervous. After several minutes deliberation he decided to go for it. Leaving his stuff
hidden under the sideboard, Tom quickly made his way to the far side, where he was
out of her direct line of sight. Then, pausing to catch his breath, and to try and calm
his beating heart, he ran out from his safety. Legs pumping hard, the tiny man ran as
hard as he could across the several hundred meters separating him from the couch. It
grew larger to him as he got closer, his breath running raged from the excursion he
was making. However, he made the couch without mishap, the giantess not even
moving from her position as he stood gasping for breath under the huge couch. He
was at the back of the couch now, looking at the front. Damm, he couldn’t see Nicky
from here as she had her feet curled up under her 50ft above him on the couch, so
Tom slowly made his way to the front of the couch, carefully avoiding some of the
common debris under the couch. It was a bit messy under here he realized. He hadn’t
expected that. Dust, cobwebs, etc. were strewn about, along with other huge objects.
He stopped to admire a coin that had obviously fallen under here. It was almost half
his size, at his present 2 inches. Out of curiosity Tom tried to pick it up. Man, was it
heavy. It was like a man hole cover in a road to him, and as heavy. He could lift it, but
only with some effort. He grinned as he balanced it on its edge, marveling at the fine
detail on the coin, and the imperfections that he could easily see at his small size. He
could make out things that at normal size, he would never have noticed. Cool! He let
the coin fall over with a huge clang. He froze as it hit the ground. Surely she would
hear such a loud noise and look he thought, his heart beating fast. No, of course not he
then realized. What to him was a large noise, was nothing to her. Grinning at his own
nervousness, he continued his trek towards the front of the couch.

He reached it without stopping again. Carefully looking up from his position, he could
just make out her massive feet dangling over the edge of the couch. God she’s big he
thought again, realizing that even her toes were half his size now. He felt almost
insignificant to her. How would she ever notice someone as small as him. A good
thing too he mused. At the moment, I’d rather she didn’t notice me, period!

Lying just to his left was the huge plate. Tom walked over to it. The rim was chest
high to him, and he looked across at the huge expanse of the plate. He gulped as he
realized just how big it was to him, and how big that pizza had been. A small piece of
the pizza was left of the plate. Obviously, she had not been hungry enough to eat it all.
Throwing caution to the wind, Tom hauled himself onto the plate and approached the
piece of food. The pizza also came up to his chest, and he could see pieces of ham on
it, longer than his arms or legs. He picked up one of the still slightly warm pieces of
ham and backed off the plate. He didn’t want to stay exposed for longer than he
already had. After all, Nicky could reach down for the plate at any time. Under the
couch again, he examined the piece of ham. It was enough to feed him for a few days
he realized. Experimentally, he took a bit out of it. Hmm tasted good. He sat down
and munched a bit on it. Yep, should he run out of food, he could subside on Nicky’s
left overs. Oh how gross he thought. Still, in many of the fantasies he had heard of or
read on the net, many a little man had had to do just that. Cool.

Just then Nicky’s feet slammed into the ground in front of him, making him drop the
piece of ham in shock. Had he not been sitting down, he would probably have been
thrown from his feet by the impact. Here feet were no more that a dozen paces from
him at his scale . His heart going into overdrive, he waited to see what would happen.
Nothing happened for several seconds. Still nothing. Slowly Tom peeked out from
under the couch. Nicky had simply shifted into another position, with her feet resting
on the ground near his position. He stood there, ready to run at the first sign of
movement, just watching the massive legs of his friend. Then on impulse, he did
something a little stupid. He wanted to touch her foot, to make her more tangible to
him. He quickly moved out from under his cover to a point directly behind her left
foot. He gazed up at it. Her ankle above his head height, to the track suit bottoms she
wore above that. He shivered a little as he again realized how big she was to him.
Then he slowly reached out and placed his hand against the back of her foot. Tom was
guessing that he was small enough that she wouldn’t feel his touch.

Wrong!

Part 4


He realized his mistake several minutes later as he lay in a heap on the floor under the
couch. He dimly remembered her foot, (it had felt soft and warm to his touch,
although the lower part of her foot was some what tougher that he would have
imagined, more like the skin of an elephant might feel like), jerking slightly at his
touch. It had been like being hit by a huge padded wall. Her slight jerk had been
enough to hurl him several feet through the air, and back under the couch. He had
landed, with the air blasted out of his lungs, stunned by the impact. As he lay there a
massive hand, easily capable of picking him up had appeared and absently rubbed at the
spot he had touched, scratching it, like she would an itch before disappearing.

OK, OK, OK Tom muttered silently to himself. Perhaps I should have learned my
lessons the first time.
1) DO NOT MESS WITH A GIANTESS.
2) ESPECIALLY DO NOT MESS WITH A GIANTESS WHO DOESN’T KNOW
YOUR THERE UNLESS YOU WISH TO BECOME A STAIN ON THE FLOOR!.
3) DON’T TOUCH SAID GIANTESS WITHOUT PERMISSION, OR GET TO
CLOSE TO THOSE LOVELY FEET OF HERS, OR YOU’LL END UP AS A
STAIN ON THE FLOOR.
4)UMM, HAVE YOU GOT THAT YET, NO LET ME REPEAT MYSELF.

DON’T MESS WITH A GIANTESS!

Got that .......Good!
They should have written a manual for this sort of thing Tom thought when they send
out these shrinking devices.

MMM, maybe I should write one. OH and then adhere to the rules!
Tom continued to lie where he had landed for several long minutes, just staring at
Nicky’s huge feet in front of him. He had always intellectually known that shrunk as
he was, any normal sized person would be significantly stronger than him. What he
hadn’t been able to truly grasp, was just how much more powerful Nicky was to him.
Her slightest move had hit him like a truck. And she had only jerked her foot slightly
he realized. Had she really put a bit of whelly into it, he would probably be in a serious
amount of pain by now, with probably broken bones, etc. As it was, he was OK. He
also realized just how much of a turn on this revelation of Nicky’s power over him
was. He now understood at least in part, his fascination with giantesses. It was in part
a power thing. Here he was, tiny and really quite helpless to her. She, if she knew he
was here, could in all probability do absolutely anything to him and he couldn’t stop
her. And that thought was arousing. He didn’t consider himself submissive or
anything, but the thought of being this powerless to a beautiful woman, who he liked,
and was his friend was a serious rush to him. As a fantasy, before he had discovered
the ability to actually shrink himself, this is what had subconsciously aroused him, at
least in part. He also realized that there were other reasons, besides the feeling of being
in her power that aroused him, like simply the thought of all that huge women he could
play with., tits as big as him, and so on...... He should be really scared Tom thought,
and to be honest he was, but he was also extremely excited by what had happened. On
a subconscious level he had enjoyed it. Oh definitely not the pain bit, yep, Oh, ouch ,
eee, aww, Ouch... he thought raising himself up to a sitting position, but the power she
had over him. In his fantasies, of course he could control what she would actually do
to him, and he could therefore live it out in his mind without fear of the consequences.
But now that he was actually sitting here looking at truck sized feet, he needed to
reassess this. Yes it excited him, there was no doubting that, but he needed to be a
considerable bit more cautious that he was being. He could really be hurt here, and it
wouldn’t take much for his giant friend to really hurt him, even unintentionally. If he
was going to interact on a sexual level with woman whilst shrunk, he should really let
her in on it first he thought. Which raised a whole new kettle of fish (Oh no not
another food pun, jezzz). But seriously. How would he go about telling someone
about this fantasy. How would they take it, what would they do. And could he truly
trust anyone to shrink him? It’s one thing to fantasize about it, but a wholly different
thing to consider it in real life. He wasn’t sure he was ready for that yet, not yet.
And the danger he had already faced. He had been luck so far. Very lucky in fact not
to have been hurt badly.

He wanted to continue doing this, as he did indeed get a major rush out of it, but, at
the expense of life and limb. That he didn’t know. He needed time to digest this turn
of events, and the revelation about why he was a GTS fan, at least in part why he
enjoyed it so much. He needed to decide how to proceed. With this in mind, Tom
decided to stay where he was until Nicky went to bed. He was too nervous about
crossing the carpet to his base of operation at the moment for fear she would get up.
He sat there nursing his bruised body and thinking long and hard about what he had
discovered, and trying to decide how to proceed.

Finally, Nicky started to move. She stood up, and Tom cowered a bit under the couch,
still feeling nervous at being this close to such power as her feet had exhibited over
him. He watched as she quickly exited the room. The lights went out, and Tom could
clearly hear her moving around in the bedroom. After several minutes, Tom felt safe
enough to move and made his way quickly back to his base camp. He had enough of
giant women for today he realized, and decided that he would sleep on a decision
regarding whether to continue to observe Nicky, or to return to his apartment and
enlarge. Rolling out his sleeping bag, he slowly drifted to sleep. His dreams though
were filled with Giant feet chasing him at first, and he awoke several times in a sweat.
However, as the night went on, that changed slowly to giant woman using him to
pleasure themselves. He had had dreams like this before, and they were always
intensely arousing. He awoke in the morning feeling quite randy.


Part 5

He had been woken by a large Thud sound that repeated itself over and over again. It
took him a few seconds to place the sound in context of his surroundings. It had to be
Nicky moving around getting ready for work. He got out of his sleeping bag and
rubbed the grim out of his eyes, as he put everything away. Nicky was busy in her
kitchen, making her breakfast. He heard a huge stool being pulled out and her sitting
down. Feeling as he was, a bit randy, Tom raced out of his hiding place and headed
towards the door to the kitchen. Flattening himself against the wall he peeked around
the doorway and beheld his giant friend. She was eating a bowl of cereal and reading
the morning paper, dressed in nothing more than a nightie. It would take her a bit to
finish that he reasoned, and he might just get a chance to watch her get changed in her
bedroom. With his heart beating fast again he ran for her bedroom. He had just
reached the door to the bathroom, when he heard the stool being pushed back in the
kitchen. It was amazing how much simple sounds were amplified at his current size of
2 inches. He could even feel the slight vibrations of the stool as it moved back through
the floor. He could hear her putting her cereal bowl in the sink, and realized he had
misjudged how quickly she had been eating. Not wanting to be seen in the corridor, he
dived into the bathroom and hid behind the massive bin that was on his right. He
waited. Tom heard her coming out of the kitchen and down the corridor. Suddenly
she appeared before him, massive in her closeness to him. Tom cowered behind the
bin, out of sight, fearful of being discovered. All it would take is for her to throw
something in the bin and she would see him. Fearing this, he reached for the remote
and got another surprise.

It wasn’t there!

He looked down frantically, and then remembered that he had left it next to his
sleeping bag.

UH oh! Panic time.

He had no way to control his size without that remote. Another remote was hidden in
the bathroom, but not close to his hiding place. Peeking out to see what Nicky was up
to he got another surprise.

No... she hadn’t seen him.

She was removing her nightie! Tom’s jaw hit the floor far faster than that nightie did.
He watched as that massive garment, large enough to cover an entire building to him,
slowly slipped down off her lovely shoulders 150ft above his head. He watched as it
slowly slid down her body, revealing in all their glory her lovely full mountainous
breasts, and then continued to fall, almost in slow motion past her firm stomach to
finally fall past her hips. Then as if time had sped up, the huge garment fell the rest of
the way quickly, leaving his beautiful friend naked as the day she was born. She was
busy looking at her hair in the mirror side on to him, giving Tom a fantastic view of her
massive body. His fear forgotten, his concern for being seen forgotten, all Tom could
do was gaze up at this massive Goddess. Her skin was perfection, her breasts
perfection, hell, the small tattoo on her hip was perfection. His gaze slowly wandered
up her, from her feet, to her knees 50ft above him, to her rather shapely and firm
thighs, to her pussy. She kept her bush well trimmed he noted, as his gaze took in that
small forest of hair. Then his gaze centered on her stomach, an expanse of flesh taller
than a house, to breasts that were, well, how shall we say, umm, ....BIG. Yep BIG all
right. Massive, huge, lovely,.... most definitely lovely. Finally he looked up at her
face, and saw her billboard sized head peering at the mirror. She wore contact and as
he watched she was putting them in, small pieces of plastic that were the size of car
wheel to him, or slightly bigger than that. A few seconds later, her contacts in, she
turn towards the shower, and he watched her lovely rear as she quickly turned the
shower on and stepped in, closing the door behind her. Tom could now only just make
out the silhouette of her massive body as she washed herself.

With a start, Tom also realized that he had a chance to get out of the bathroom now.
He was torn between staying and going. His first sight of Nicky naked, had been
wondrous in the extreme. He had never seen her naked before, or even topless in all
the time he had known her. True she was good looking, and at one time he had even
thought about dating her, but nothing had come of it. She was, he had believed out of
his league, considering how beautiful she was, and the horde of handsome and wealthy
guys who constantly tried to get her attention.

Still, yesterdays misadventures had finally taught him some sense. Tom quickly ran out
of the bathroom, and headed back towards the sideboard. He made it before the
shower turned off, and he stood there, listening as Nicky started to move around again.
Still, after all that had happened the other day, and the fear and scares he had gone
through, Tom decided that this had really been worth it.

He was a GTS fan.

And now he had just for filled a major part of his fantasy, of seeing a gigantic and
beautiful woman naked. He was definitely going to have to do this again, and during
this week, he fully intended to spy on his absolutely gorgeous friend some more. After
several long minutes, Tom saw Nicky appear in her business suit as she walked over to
the side board and got her keys. Moments later he heard the door slam shut behind her,
and he realized he was alone in her apartment for the next 8-10 hours. Time to plan
his next set of viewing of that elusive animal called the giantess he thought with a grin.

It was at this point that he got the fright of his life!


Part 6

Standing not more than 50 ft from his position was a horrible disgusting monster of a
creature. It’s body was larger than he was, and its legs added to that to make it simply
huge compared to him. Tom gave a startled gasp as he saw it. A simple spider. OK,
not so simple when your 2 inches tall, and facing a creature that makes the queen from
Alien look small. Tom stood there scared out of his whits. This was one part of the
GTS scene that was rarely touched on, by most. The interaction with threats that could
harm them, aside from the violent giantesses of course. As he watched it, he saw the
spider was trying to get near to him, and then pausing and moving away. The insect
repellent device. It worked. Thank god, he thought. With that, he calmed down. He
was safe. He stepped towards the spider and watched as it moved away from him.
Good. Then he thought of something. Looking down he picked up his gun, aimed at
the spiders head and fired. SPLAT. The spider took a few staggered steps and then
collapsed. Tom had never been one for big game hunting. In fact he deplored it when
he heard about the butchery going on in Africa for Ivory, or animal skins. This
however, was a bit different he reasoned. After all, that spider would have seen him as
breakfast if it were not for the repellent device. Should that device fail, he would be in
a world of trouble. Much better to kill it and not have to worry about it.
Hey, maybe he could do Nicky a service for the performance she put on today. He
could kill all the critters in her apartment for her. She hated spiders he knew.

(OK, OK, OK, to all you animal lovers out there. I’m sorry the poor spider had to die.
I did it as painlessly as possible OK. This is a story, so it’s not real, so please don’t get
all up tight. Oh and if this story ever get’s turned in to a film (YEH RIGHT!!!), then
no animal or insects will get harmed, I promise. They’ll use CGI effects, promise.)

Tom moved over to the spider, cautiously, and nudged it with his gun. It didn’t move.
Getting bolder he put his foot on it in a victory pose and pumped his hand in a show of
male superiority. Well OK, he thought, so I killed a spider, but heck, look at it, it’s
huge to me. And as for male superiority he also realized, should Nicky find out he was
spying on her, she’d probably kick his ass, regardless of his size, shrunk or normal.
He’d seen enough of his married friends brow beaten by their wives over the years to
know who really ruled the roost!

OK, back to business he thought, leaving the spider where it was. Nicky could clean it
up, since moving it at his size, or even 6 inches tall, would be a bit difficult.

(Ladies no jokes or comments about us blokes being messy slobs and leaving things
lying around please! You try lifting the equivalent of an elephant without a fork lift
truck!)

Shouldering his gun he set out to plan his days activities.
The day passed quickly, Tom explored the whole apartment as thoroughly as possible,
working out how quickly he could move around at 2-3 inches tall, how to stay hidden
from Nicky when she arrived and how to avoid her if necessary. He also planned
emergency procedures, such as an emergency shrink, to avoid her if necessary. He
was actually having a good time of it. It was just like a camping trip, only better. He
wound up finally in her bedroom. There were so many places for him to hide and view
her in here. Being meticulous, he explored the room carefully, and set up vantage
points and safe areas to hide. Unfortunately for Tom, he lost track of time, because
suddenly he heard the front door opening and the sound of feet entering. The door
shut. Tom stopped where he was and looked around. The closest hiding spot was the
closet, a small run from his position. He ran, and not a moment to soon. He’d just
made it inside, when the bedroom door opened and in entered Nicky. Tom glanced at
his watch. 6.08pm He really should have kept track of time. Still he had planned
everything out, and should be safe. He moved deeper into the closet, as Nicky would
almost certainly put her shoes and clothes away, and that meant she would have to
open the closet. Not a problem though. He had planned for this and had a spot
worked out towards the back, hiding behind a few boxes, that seemed to store old
clothes, and other junk, she kept there.

In position he watched through the slates on the huge closet door as Nicky moved
around, not knowing she was being watched. Then she moved towards the closet. The
massive 200ft door opened wide, and Tom was again greeted by the sight of his
friend towering over him. Dam, she was good looking. She was dressed in her
business suit again. He watched from his vantage point as she kicked off shoes that
were bigger than trucks and then leaned in to place them inside the closet. You know
all those POV pics you see of a giantess staring down at a little man, well, this was just
like that, but BETTER. Imagine a giantess, a really good looking one, standing 200ft
high, 50-60ft from you by your perspective, and then gently bending her knees
together to enter a half crouched position, since her tight skirt doesn’t have much give
in it, but does help to accentuate the shapely legs she has, as she gently places two
massive shoes to your left, her hair cascading down the sides of her head like a
waterfall of hair, her firm breasts pushing out at the tightish blouse she is wearing
making lovely hills under it,...... and then she stands back up to her complete height
and glory, using one of her huge hands to sweap her lovely hair out of her face before
she pushes the massive door shut and walks away.

WOW!!!!!!!

OK, so Tom was getting a little carried away at the sight, but then hey, so would you
all right, lets face it. Oh and guys, we’d all probably have the hard on Tom was
spouting! To the ladies reading this, I’ll say sorry now, but it’s a guy thing! Hope you
understand.

Tom continued to watch her through the holes created by the slates in the door. She
was getting undressed he saw, but being careful, he didn’t venture to far forward,
because he guessed she’d be back in a bit to put the suit in the closet. Sure enough, a
few moments later a huge Nicky reopened the door, standing there in a lovely red lace
bra and panties number, with a really cool suspender belt that was holding up her
stockings. Ouch, was all Tom could think. He watched as she put her clothes on the
rack far above his head. Then the blouse she was holding went in the dirty laundry
basket to his left. Suddenly, the skirt that was on the hanger where Nicky had just put
it, slid off and fell. Tom watched it fall, almost in slow motion.

“Oh shit” he whispered

It fell on him, surrounding him and everything around him. Tom, almost panicked.
She’d pick it up and discover him he thought. He wanted to bolt, but the heavy fabric
was settling on top of him, making moving about very difficult. He must be covered
by tons of fabric he thought.

“OH DAM!” he heard Nicky say, and the suddenly, the skirt was gone as she picked it
up. Tom cowered in his position not moving, not because it was the safest thing to do,
but out of fear. Nicky was about to see him he was sure. Then he heard her putting
the skirt back on the hanger and as he peeked out from his hiding place watched as she
simply closed the door. He collapsed on the floor. She hadn’t seen him. Of course not
he rationalized. You chose this spot so you could be hidden from her. She’d really
have to be looking for you at your present size to see you.

If you had moved though, that might have been different.

What also struck him, was his attitude towards his friend. He was a heck of a lot more
nervous around her at this size, almost afraid of her. She really instilled a sense of total
power over him each time he saw her. OK, that in part was down to the fact that he
didn’t want to get hurt by her by accident. But he also realized that it was perhaps a
little more fundamental than that.

Part 7

While he was processing all this, through his tiny head, Nicky was tiding up her work
stuff in a corner. Tom couldn’t really make out what she was doing. Then his friend
lay down on the bed and switched on the portable TV she had in there. The TV at his
size was quite loud. He hadn’t really noticed how loud it had been yesterday, since the
size of the rooms was so different. In the smaller bedroom, the noise was amplified. He
couldn’t really make out what she was watching. Tom edged out of his hiding place a
bit and enlarged himself to 6 inches tall. Moving carefully he made his way to the
door. He was tall enough to peer out without any hindrance at this size. Nicky was
still wearing her red underwear, and was flicking through a magazine on the bed, and
watching something on TV. He watched her for several minutes like this, not moving.
15 minutes passed and Nicky hadn’t moved. Then she sat up from her lying position
and put the magazine down. He could see a thoughtful look on her face as he watched
her. Her eyes glanced at the closet he was in, and the thoughtful look deepened. Tom
began to feel a little nervous. What was she thinking about? Had she actually seen
him, and been debating what to do about it? NAH, he thought, she doesn’t even know
shrinking is possible. Still, she was definitely thinking about something to do with this
closet he decided. He also decided to play it safe. Moving back to his hiding place he
shrunk back down to 2 inches tall again, peeking out at her.

She had gotten up from her bed and was moving towards the closet with massive
strides, a purposeful stride he saw. UMM, this could be bad he thought, although why
he thought this he didn’t know. But hey, he was 2 inches tall, anything unusual would
be potentially bad to him. Nicky opened the closet door again, towering over Tom
once again. He held his breath as she looked down at the floor. Oh god, she did see
me, he thought, panic setting in. Nicky stood there, her hands on her hips looking
down.
“I THINK THE TIMES COME FOR SOME FUN MY LITTLE TOY” he heard her
say. Uh OH, what the.... Tom thought.

Nicky slowly bent down, her hands stretching out in front of her towards him.
Oh Dam, Oh god, Oh dam, Tom thought in fear as those room sized hands moved
down towards his position. What was she going to do to him, he wondered.

Then at the last minute, the hands came to rest on a box above him. Tom, his heart
beating fast enough to exploded watched as she took the lid of the box and dropped it
down in front of his hiding place.

Say, that’s the box with the dildo in it he suddenly thought, as Nicky pulled out the
huge item, still in its packaging and then stood up, towering over our tiny Tom. She
turned, not bothering to close the closet as her attention was fixed on the dildo. Tom,
who by now felt mentally drained watched from his hiding place, his fear slowly
subsiding as he realized what might be about to happen. Nicky moved back to the bed,
and sat back down on it, with the package between her legs. She reached out for the
remote to the TV, and switched it off before tossing the remote on the table next to
her bed. Then she attacked the packaging taking the massive object out. A few
minutes later, she had inserted some batteries to the dildo or more accurately the
Vibrator.

Tom, by now as you can probably guess was watching avidly, his fear at discovery
forgotten. He had a good idea of what was going to happen, and he was going to
enjoy this.

He watched as his friend slowly reached back and undid the clasp to her bra, letting it
fall off. Then she picked it up in one hand and flung it at the closet. The bra sailed
through the air and unfortunately for our tiny voyerist, landed right on top of his hiding
place.

“Shit” he muttered angrily. “Bugger, dam, &%$* it all” he said annoyed. Using the
remote to enlarge to 6 inches, Tom carefully moved the bra off his hiding place,
keeping a watchful eye out for any movement from Nicky. The bra was the size of a
small bed to him now, but light and easy enough to move.

“OK” he whispered to himself as the bra rolled out of his line of sight. “Back to the
fun!”

At which point he was flattened by Nicky’s panties as they slammed into him.


He lay there under the red duvet of her panties for a second taking in the musky scent
of her that was all over them. They were also quite wet in places.

“OK, someone doesn’t like me very much”, he muttered looking skyward.

“OK, OK, I know spying on Nicky isn’t exactly the proper thing to do, but please, can
you cut me some slack” he pleaded. “I’ve been almost crushed, flattened, stood on,
and knocked out in the last day, not to mention nearly killed. I’ll make it up to Nicky I
promise.” he whisper to the thin air.

“And, I’ll go to church on Sunday as well”, he added hopefully.

Silence.

Then to his tiny ears he heard some sound. It sounded like moaning. Tom hurriedly
pushed the panties off him, much like you or I would push the duvet off the bed in the
morning. He looked quickly to the bed. Nicky was lying on it, both of her hands
gently caressing her now massive naked form. Her hands were gently rubbing herself
all over, caressing her breasts and tweaking at her nipples making them hard as Tom
watched. The vibrator he couldn’t see, but guessed it was lying some where on the
bed. His vantage point, being 6 inches tall was not the best. He could only see parts
of Nicky, as the huge bed obscured much of her. Still what he could see was heavenly.
Nicky continued to rub herself all over, avoiding her vagina at the moment, but slowly
arousing herself more and more. Her eyes were shut as she obviously was thinking of
something highly erotic. Her nipples, well, at least the one Tom could see was now
fully erect, as was Toms Dick. Her hands, now large enough to pick up a car at his
size continued their work, and Nicky began to shift around on the bed. Finally, one of
her hands descended to her vagina area, and her moans intensified. Tom watched as
that massive hand disappeared from his view, blocked by her shapely thigh. Her arm
slowly raised and lowered as she was obviously thrusting her fingers into herself.
Tom, also began to realize how turned on he was watching this, and slowly began to
remove his own clothes, not taking his eyes off the spectacle in front of him. Her
fingers were by now moving in and out faster, tweaking her pussy and sending jolts of
pleasure through her body. She was starting to writhe about on the bed, but in an
obvious attempt to prolong her experience, she deliberately slowed down, and then
sped up. She did this several time, obviously getting more and more excited each time.
He face was flush and her breasts full, from the blood rushing through her.

Tom, for his part was standing looking at her, his Dick in his hand, naked, and slowly
jerking himself off. He was hard, as hard as he had ever been.
Nicky after a period of time, Tom didn’t know how, long, since he had lost track of all
time just watching her, finally lent forward and picked up the Vibrator that had been
lying between her legs. She raised it up to her face, and in a really good imitation of
giving a bloke a blow job, proceeded to do just that. Her other hand, however
continued to play with her pussy, just out of Tom’s sight.

OK, how to make a guy feel insignificant and inferior. Give a blow job to a vibrator
that’s bigger than him. No I don’t mean his Dick, I mean HIM! Well, OK since he’s
actually smaller than the vibrator, his Dick as well. Happy!

Tom’s attention had really been focused on Nicky the whole time, so he had only been
pulling at his Dick with a fraction of his attention. Because of this, he hadn’t come yet.
However, he was close and seeing that vibrator pushed slowly in and out of that
massive mouth, with lips like cushions, red and full almost made him come there and
then. Nicky continued to lick and suck at it for several minutes, obviously enjoying
herself. Tom could almost picture himself replacing that vibrator, and that image
wasn’t altogether unpleasant. Then with a look of sexual glee, Nicky slowly slid the
wet vibrator down her body towards her pussy. It disappeared from Tom’s view as
Nicky repositioned herself. Then he watched as she slowly pushed the huge thing in.
A gentle gasp came from her mouth as it obviously entered her. Then lying down, her
other hand still caressing her body, she began to push it in and out of herself, slowly at
first and at different angles, getting as much pleasure as she could. Then she began to
speed it up. Tom, in response to this, unconsciously began to pump faster on his Dick.
They both felt it, sexual hunger and lust, but for different reasons. Nicky was bucking
on the bed by now, and Tom, not taking his eyes from her was having trouble standing
from the pleasure he was beginning to feel.

They came together, Tom’s cry of pleasure drowned out completely by Nicky’s much
larger moan.

“OH YES”. she moaned.

Tom spurted for all he was worth, not caring what he covered with his small amount of
semen. Nicky for her part continued to writhe about of the bed riding the orgasm she
felt.

“OH THAT’S GOOD” she breathed out.

Several minutes passed for them both as they recovered. Tom still couldn’t take his
eyes off her. Why hadn’t he tried to date her before he thought. She’s absolutely
amazing, at any size. And your good friends, you care for each other. Look at what
your missing out on. She’s the ideal woman, and I don’t just mean because she’s
80-90ft tall at the moment.

Oh yeah, he suddenly realized. He was 6 inches tall. Any moment now, she’s going to
get of that bed, and could see me standing here, naked, and with my Dick in my hand.
Not a good idea. With that he tore his eyes from her and found the remote. He
looked at his hiding place, which was still covered by her panties. There was no way
he could hide there. She’d spot him, unless he was really really small. After his
encounter with Claire, he was a little scared of going that small again just yet.

So where to hide he thought. He looked at the laundry basket. Perfect. Quickly he
gathered his clothes together and moved towards it. Hitting a few buttons he shrunk
down small enough to enter the basket and enlarged back to 3 inches tall. Looking
back he saw that he had acted none to soon. Nicky was getting up off the bed, the
sticky vibrator in one hand. She looked fabulous, flushed from her sexual excitement,
glowing really. She began to head towards the closet again. He watched as her naked
form got closer, towering over his hiding place again. She bent down and picked up
the bra and panties that she had thrown here earlier, and as he watched tossed them
into the basket far above his head. The basket was fairly full, with a whole assortment
of clothes, so Tom felt relatively well hidden. Nicky disappeared out of his line of
sight and he heard a tap running. He listened, waiting to see what would happen next.
Then she reappeared, cleaning the vibrator with a piece of tissue paper. He watched as
she put it back in its packaging and placed it back in the box in the closet. Then she
turned and began to get dressed in the T shirt and track suit bottoms she had worn
yesterday.


Part 8

Tom, exhausted from the mental strain of fearing he had been found, and the sexual
tension he had just been through, collapsed into the soft clothes around him, sighing in
contentment. That had been some show she had put on. Boy oh boy, she’d have to do
something spectacular to top it this week. Peering through the holes in the wicker
basket again he watched as she dressed. He would have to wait here until he knew
what she planned to do before moving off. Then she moved towards the closet again.
He waited, confident that she couldn’t possibly see him hidden under all these clothes.
She began to clean up the closet, putting shoes away and the likes. OK, he thought as
she stood up, now what.

It was then that the basket lurched and flew upwards.

“What..” he mumbled startled as he felt the whole basket move. It rose into the air,
flinging our little man about as it rose at a sharp pace. Tome felt his stomach lurch
from the acceleration. Oh, heck, Nicky had picked up the laundry basket he realized as
her massive torso came eye level with him. And I’m still in it!

She turned, causing Tom to be flung against the closest piece of her clothing, the same
white panties he had examined earlier on. He grabbed hold of them as Nicky began to
walk. Her giant swaying steps caused him to be flung about again. He tried to hold
onto the panties, with little success. Each time one of her feet hit the ground, a sharp
downward jolt went through the basket, hurling him about. The walk didn’t last long,
as for Nicky, the walk from the bedroom to the Kitchen wasn’t that long. The
swaying, jolting journey therefore ended quickly for Tom. Then he was plunged
downwards as she put the basket down.

For those of you who have seen Die Hard, you know with Bruce Willis, well, do you
remember the scene near the end where Alan Rickmans character is hanging out a
window and falls down. Do you remember the look on his face? Well Tom’s had a
similar look as he was flung downwards through the clothes in the basket. His
stomach lurched considerably and he didn’t know how he wasn’t sick. Then the basket
hit the ground with bone jarring force, knocking him sprawling, and semi unconscious
on top of those white panties. He lay there, naked and half stunned by the simple act
of Nicky putting a laundry basket on the floor. WOH.

Just a little scary he thought. Nothing to worry about at all, hell, piece of cake now
after all I’ve been through. Getting to his knees slowly, Tom heard a sound that was a
little bit more than scary. It sounded like the door to a washing machine being opened.
Tom came wide awake as he realized that.
Dam, I’ve got to get out of here, he thought. I really don’t want to end up in there. He
started to scramble towards the edge of the basket, and then paused. Where was the
remote, or his clothes. Frantically he looked around. He couldn’t see either of them.
They could be anywhere in this huge basket.

He looked skywards. “Hey I thought I asked you to cut me some slack here” he
muttered. OK, still not a problem he thought, I can still get out of the basket at 3
inches tall. The gaps in the wicker basket were just big enough to squeeze through,
barely. Then, he could, he hoped, evade Nicky long enough to get to another remote
and use it to hide. He began to make his way there. All of this had only taken seconds
of thought to Tom. As he made his way towards freedom, hoping Nicky didn’t see him
crawl out, and hoping he could escape without being seen, Nicky began to remove
clothes from the basket and put them in the washing machine. Her actions however,
caused the clothes in the basket to push down on Tom, smothering him completely.
He found himself almost immobilized suddenly. Then the pressure went as Nicky lifted
some clothes out. As the pressure released him, he struggled again to move towards
the basket wall. Again the pressure came as she pushed down and then lifted some
more clothes out. Some of the items in here ended up on the floor outside he saw.
She must be doing a light wash he realized as only dark clothing landed outside. Again
the pressure came and went, and Tom finally reached the edge of the basket. The layer
of clothes above him were thinning. Then it happened. Just as he was about to push
out, he felt the clothes around him constrict. He watched as in slow motion the clothes
surrounded him. Then he felt something huge , almost twice his size and hard through
the clothes press down on him.

Oh god her finger! Tom found himself moving upwards as the clothes he was in were
picked up by his massive friend. Tom opened his mouth to scream in fear, and he
hoped to get her attention. He would much rather she found him now, than tossed him
in her washing machine, where he would in all likelihood drown. His cry however was
drowned out by a much larger sound.

A phone ringing!

The upward motion stopped suddenly. Nicky paused and then Tom felt the laundry
drop. He screamed in fear and did a really really good job of impersonating Alan
Rickman again, only this time he fell a considerable distance. His landing however,
was a little bit softer than Alan’s character’s had been. Tom landed on a pile of clothes
and was cushioned. If it weren’t for the situation he was in, the fall could actually have
been kind of fun, like an amusement part ride. He lay there stunned at the turn of
events. Then he moved. Scrambling up he crawled to the edge of the basket and began
to squeeze his way-out. It took a few seconds to do so, as well as a small amount of
skin, but finally he stood on the ground in her huge kitchen looking up at the building
sized laundry basket, that had almost been his grave. Tom could hear Nicky talking to
someone of the phone. He didn’t know how long he had to get out of here so he
decided to leg it. Looking around to get the lay of the land he saw that he was over by
the far corner. The doorway to the corridor leading to her bedroom was not to far off.
He also saw Nicky. In fact he couldn’t really miss her.

He was standing between her huge feet!

He looked up in fear and awe at this huge beautiful and potentially dangerous giantess.
He felt like getting down on his knees to worship her, she so over powered him with
her presence. He couldn’t even see her face from his perspective as it was obscured by
her breasts. As close as he had been in the past to her, this was by far the closest and
best view yet. And the most dangerous. She could move her feet at any second, and
good bye little man, or look down and see him. Tom began to run right through those
two huge feet, glancing up as he ran, watching her giant frame for any sign of action.
Then he was past her feet and found that he needed to dodge around the huge items of
clothing strewn around her feet. He made it though. He reached the wall. Huge
cupboards hung above his head, providing a bit of cover from her. He began to edge
his way towards the door as fast as he could, keep his eyes on her constantly. His plan
simple. Get the hell out of Dodge... Um, sorry... the kitchen, down the corridor and to
his base of operation. He had several remotes there. Luckily for him the bug repellent
device could be worn as a watch, so he at least didn’t have to worry about bugs.
Thanks for small wonders, he mutter, or however, the saying goes. He made the
corridor as Nicky said goodbye and put the phone down.

“Thanks” he said skywards as he raced down the corridor. He could hear her putting
the last bits of the laundry in the machine and turning it on as he ran. The door to the
lounge came by and he cut straight across, throwing caution to the wind. He wanted
to get safe quickly and felt the risk of being in the open worth it. He was passing the
couch when he heard the Thuds of Nicky’s foot steps. Tom immediately veered
towards the couch and raced under it, as Nicky reappeared in his line of sight. He was
safe here he realized, as he hid against one of the legs of the couch, out of her sight.
He had planned for such an event earlier that day. No not what had actually happened
to him, but being caught out in the open like that. He breathed a sigh as at least one of
his plans had worked. He could hear the washing machine begin to humm along and
felt the vibrations through the floor. Being careful, he peeked out to see what Nicky
was up to.

“Oh you’ve got to be kidding!” he said when he saw what she was up to.


What was she up to you might ask. What had Tom swearing so badly that I simply in
all conscious, cannot repeat them here. What really unnerved him about her actions,
and annoyed him. What made him look skywards again and mutter.

“Now your really taking the piss!”.


An Interesting Week

This story contains adult content and should not be viewed by anyone under the age of 18 or the stated limit of whichever country you live in i.e. some places have a minimum age of 21 for adult explicit content. If you are under the age set by the laws of your country, please stop reading. Also this story contains GTS and SW themes, so if you are not in to this or offended by it please stop reading. Also this is not to be printed anywhere without the express permission of the author

Part 9

I suppose you want to know what he saw don’t you. Well..... all right.

She had picked up the Hoover and was slotting it’s plug into the socket. What! doesn’t sound that bad I hear you say. So she’s going to do a bit of hovering. So what! Tom can surely avoid that with ease.

Well actually...No he can’t.

You see Tom knows something you don’t. You see he’s aware that when it comes to tidiness, Nicky is a bit,... shall we say fastidious. When she Hoovers, she doesn’t just Hoover the floor. She Hoovers under everything, the TV will be moved and hovered under, the magazine rack will be hovered under, her bed will be moved and hovered under, and yes, so will the couch Tom is under and finally so will his base of operations with his ruck sack and the remotes he needs. There was also a good chance that she would end up sucking up all of the remotes he had strewn about the apartment, since they were all hidden on the floor. So you can now understand why Toms just a little bit pissed off at the moment. In fact I think he’s sulking. Yep definitely sulking.

The Hoover started up, bring us and Tom back to our senses. What was he going to do. He couldn’t move around fast enough to avoid her he thought. He just hadn’t thought about something like this happening. If Nicky wasn’t so meticulous in her cleaning, he probably would have been fine. But now!

He could feel the huge vibrations of the Hoover as it glided along the floor in front of him. It was easily 60-70ft tall to him, a truly monstrous machine. A tiny man killer for sure. She was cleaning the carpets out in the open first. How long did he have before she moved to clean under the couch? Not long as it turned out. It only took a few minute for her to clean the free areas of the living room, including the edges. Then she turned her attention to the side board. The gap under it was just big enough for her to slip the nozzle underneath and Tom watched as she pushed it in and out carefully. He couldn’t see it, but he imagined all of his goods, including the remotes being swept into that huge funnel and up far above his head. OK, he was screwed now. It again only took a few moments for her to destroy his base. Had he not been worried about his predicament, he might have marveled at the view of her massive beautiful bum sitting there for him to see. Then she stood and moved towards the couch. Ah hell, he thought. He back away from her deeper under the couch, knowing that it would do no good. How he wished he had put a remote here. But he hadn’t. Her feet stopped by the couch. He continued to back peddle as fast as he could away from those massive feet. Then the massive structure moved above him. He gawked at it. He had never seen something this big move before. But Nicky was doing it, pushing this building sized object out of the way so she could Hoover under it. Still it took some effort on her behalf. It was a heavy item to move. Hoping it would occupy her for a bit Tom legged it out the other end as she started to Hoover under the bit she had moved. He raced into the open heading for the wall and away from his lovely, but now deadly friend. As luck would have it he managed to make the wall without being seen, as Nicky was busy pushing the couch back into place. Then she moved round to the other side, her back to him and pushed the other end of the couch out of the way. His breath ragged, Tom ran for all he was worth towards the sideboard. It was the safest place now logically, since she had cleaned under it. Again luck must have been with him, or someone on high had decided he had been cruel enough. (Or not, you never know, as God moves in mysterious ways. Maybe this was all in Tom’s best interests, even if he didn’t see it that way just yet, or not! Well have to wait and see).

He collapsed under the sideboard, looking out as Nicky continued to clean her apartment. As his breath returned he looked around him for his base camp. It was as he guessed, gone. And as he looked out, so were the remotes he had placed. Nicky was cleaning them up with that monster of a machine, and she didn’t even know. Tom winced each time she reached a spot he had hidden a remote and winced again when he realized that she had sucked up one of his remotes. This had started out as such a good day, he thought. And now!

He wanted to cry.

He sat there through it all as Nicky cleaned her whole apartment. He didn’t have the energy to move, even after she had finished. He watched as she made dinner again, and watched TV, sitting there hidden under the sideboard. He watched as she finally went to bed, leaving him in the dark.

What was he going to do now he wondered, as he lay there naked and shivering in the cold. He decided that he wouldn’t reveal himself to her just yet. When she went to work tomorrow, he would scout the apartment, and pray that she had missed one of the remotes. If she had, he was out of here and back to his apartment. He’d had enough of shrinking for this week, possibly forever. And if the remotes were all gone? He didn’t know. He fell asleep then, through exhaustion and depression, and dreamed of being normal again.

Part 10

Tom woke feeling cold. His back ached from the position he had slept in all night. Nicky’s feet woke him again. She was up and getting ready for work. It was Thursday today. He had received the machine on Monday, and had been shrunk for three days now. But now his ability to control his size and environment had been taken from him. He looked out as Nicky’s huge stiletto covered feet stopped in front of his hiding place. He had never felt so abjectly insignificant as this. Here he was 3 inches tall, and naked without anything to cover himself, feed himself, or any real ability to look after himself, sitting facing a pair of feet as large as truck, attached to a gorgeous woman, who might as well be a goddess to him now, and who could in all reality have his worthless life in her hands. He felt completely helpless, and imagined that if Nicky had known he was here, she wouldn’t have even let him worship at her feet. He imagined a look of disdain that would cross her face as she looked at this pathetic bug of a man that he had become, before she carefully raised her shoe clad foot above him and crushed his worthless life away, before twisting her shoe one way and the other to grind him into a tiny spot on the ground. He was nothing to her now he reasoned as he watched her walk out of the apartment and heard the door slam shut. He had thought that being shrunk and helpless in front of a giantess was a massive turn on earlier this week, but now he was discovering, that perhaps it wasn’t at that. Before he had felt at least some what in control because she hadn’t know of his existence. But now that every means for him to look after himself had been cruelly taken away, he realized just what helpless now meant. If the remotes were all destroyed, he had no way of escaping this apartment, and getting back to normal. The only course of action would be to attract Nicky’s attention, and accept the inevitable consequences. She would probably get him back to normal, and then call the cops. He would end up loosing his job, being scorned by his friends, and lose her as a friend. His life might very well be over. Hell, it might be better for him if Nicky did decide to crush his worthless body.

"Oh get a hold of yourself" muttered his common sense. "I get back from a vacation to THIS! Jezzz. Calm down. Oh and didn’t I say this would happen. I TOLD YOU SO!" it said in triumph. Then it paused and muttered " Not that it helps me much either since I’m stuck with you. Now go check out those remotes, before feeling sorry for yourself."

Tom slowly stood up. OK, so he’d just made an ass of himself there. Fine, lets see if the remotes survived. It took only a couple of hours for him to ascertain that not a single remote was left intact, including the one that had gone through the wash with his clothes. He couldn’t find those either and guessed that they were still some where in the huge barrel of the washing machine.

Now what he thought to his common sense.

"You get Nicky’s attention and pray she in a kind mood. I see you’ve stopped feeling so sorry for yourself as well. Good", it answered.

He had at that, although he still felt depressed about the whole situation. He had however realized that this was a situation of his own making and he needed to face the music because of it. If he lost Nicky as a friend, then so be it. He would try and make this up to her, but for now he hoped she would just help him, and hopefully once he had a chance to talk to her, maybe even forgive him. He had been in a really bad way this morning and last night. But walking around had cleared his head, and given him time to think. He had immediately jumped to the worst outcome. For all he knew, so good may come of this. Hell, Nicky might even like it. He perked up as the day went on. Now how to contact her. Well that would be a problem. At 3 inches tall, he wasn’t exactly invisible. But to do this without being stepped on was the key to it. HMMMM.

He sat down and tried to think of a plan of action. There was really nothing around on the floor, or within his reach that he could use. Hell, most of these objects were way to heavy for him to move. He also realized that he was really hungry. He hadn’t eaten since yesterday. And with Nicky having cleaned yesterday, there wasn’t even any crumbs left around he could eat. His stomach rumbling, he ran through plan after plan to attract her attention safely. He also pondered what he should tell her. Maybe he should just pretend that he had been shrunk accidentally by the machine and after a massive effort had finally managed to get her attention, and not bother to mention what he had really been up to. NAH, she’d probably not buy it. Should he tell her the truth. MMMM, probably the right thing to do, but what of the conseqence. He didn’t think she’d take it nicely. Maybe he should wait until he was back to normal before telling her anything. After all, at least then he’d be a bit safer. She wouldn’t be able to just crush him to death with her foot. OK, so she’d probably knee him where it hurts and slap him in the face instead, but he could live with that.

After a bit he finally came up with a plan to get her attention. However, he still didn’t know what he was going to say to her when he saw her. Getting up he headed for her bedroom. She had left the closet slightly ajar he had noted earlier that day. You notice these things a bit more when your 3 inches tall! Entering the closet he carefully clambered up the boxes in there until he was standing on top of the box containing that vibrator. He sat down. is plan was simple. When Nicky returned she came to put he shoes in here. She would be looking down and he would be standing there waving his hands and shouting. She should see him all right. Then.... well, he would have to wait and see.

Time passed and Tom took a nap as he waited. The hardest part was the waiting. He didn’t want to go out and explore the apartment for fear she would return. So he waited. Finally after what seemed days, he heard the front door opening, and huge foot steps moving about in the apartment. His heart beating faster, he stood up, waiting for Nicky to show up. He waited, and then finally a massive form appeared. It was Nicky.

OK DOKE! he thought, here we go. He watched as she sat down on the bed and removed her shoes. Then she stood up and headed towards the closet. The massive door opened wider and Tom was greeted by the huge shape of his friend towering over him. She had her shoes in one hand and was starting to lean down to put them in. Sucking in a huge breath Tom started to shout and jump up and down.

"Nicky, down here, help me please, Nicky down here. Nicky!"

She paused and he saw her cock her head a bit at the faint sound his voice would make to her, then her eyes fastened on to him.

Tom gulped and stood still as fear took over. She had seen him. Now that his presence was know, he felt very vulnerable. For the first time he was actually in the presence of a giantess, who knew he was there.

He watched as her eyes took him in and a look of perplexed bewilderment crossed her eye. She crouched down to get a closer look at him, and Tom unconsciously backed off, his previous encounters with her and Claire making him nervous.

"TOM" She asked hesitantly. "IS THAT YOU?"

"Yes" he managed to stutter out. "I need your help" he shouted up.

"OH" she said and then her eyes rolled up in her head and she fell backwards.

Part 10

The earthquake from her massive body hitting the floor as she fainted knocked him from his feet and onto his back. Nicky had thankfully fallen backwards into her bedroom. He stood there looking at this comatose giantess who he hoped would save him.

"Bugger!" he muttered.

He hadn’t thought that she would faint at seeing him. Why would she. He was 3 inches tall, not her. What was there to shock her so badly. So OK, seeing a friend of yours like this wasn’t something you’d expect to see on a normal day, but to faint because of it. Jezzz, women!

"Bugger, Bugger, Bugger!" was all Tom could say for several seconds.

Now what? He could just stay here and wait for her to wake up he realized. How long would that be. He was also a little concerned that she had hurt herself there fainting like that. But what could he do? He was too small to help her now. And even if he did go over and manage to go up to her, he was more than a little concerned as to what would happen when she moved.

Nicky suddenly groaned drawing Toms eyes back to her face. He watched anxiously as she slowly sat up, rubbing the back of her head as she did. Once again he was looking up at her face as it towered 50-60ft above him. She seemed groggy, which was not a surprise. Then her eyes focused on him again. He watched as she looked at him, seeing him again as he was.

"TOM, IS THAT REALLY YOU" she asked again slowly.

He nodded his head and shout out yes.


Slowly getting up she moved over to the closet again and slowly lowered her face until it was level with his body on top of the box.

"Now don’t faint on me again" Tom pleaded. "I’m real, not a figment of your imagination".

Her face now almost eye level with him as she crouched down to get a better look made Tom feel a little self conscious. He was naked he realized, and moved his hands to cover his privates. A poor attempt at modesty.

Nicky was just staring at him. He saw a faint look of amusement in those eyes hidden behind the bewildered look, as he covered himself.

"UM TOM WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?"

"That’s a long story" he answered back. "Look I need you help to get me back to normal".

"OK, BUT...WOW LOOK AT YOU, YOUR SO SMALL. YOU MUST BE THE MOST AMAZING THING I HAVE EVER SEEN. HOW DID THIS HAPPEN?" she said as the bewildered look slowly left her eyes and a look of amazement entered.

"Well.... You know I said I was going away for a week, and gave you that letter..."Tom started out. Nicky leaned closer filling his entire view with her face. Tom could feel her breath on him as he stood there, her unconscious breathing in and out, bringing goose bumps to his skin.

"Um, I don’t suppose you have something I could cover myself with" he asked this billboard of a face.

A startled look appeared across those eye, each a third his size, as she really became aware that he was naked. It hadn’t really dawned on her since seeing him so small had taken up much of her attention.

She blushed as she realized this, sitting up she glanced around and found a small tissue next to her bed. Getting up she got it and gently lowered it to Tom, before sitting down again and then lying down eye level with him.

"Thanks," he said covering himself with the blanket sized tissue.

"Your welcome". she said.

Her face filled his view again, bring home once more how small he was. He looked at her mouth as she spoke those words, a mouth that was longer than he was tall, and easily capable of swallowing him. Nice lips though! He gulped, still really nervous at being in her presence like this. What was he going to tell her. That thought raced through his mind as he could see she was expecting an answer.

"Ummm" Tom stuttered.

And then he spilled the beans. It took him about half and hour and he didn’t know why, but he told her everything, about his GTS fantasy, about the device and his desire to explore shrinking, about deciding to spy on her and his encounters with Claire and herself. He didn’t know why he told her the complete truth, but he did. Maybe her size intimidated him, he didn’t know, but he was sure of one thing She was intimidating at this size. Sexy, but intimidating. He felt so ashamed as he told her the story, and watched nervously as the look of amazement was slowly replaced. Her face became a little harder as he admitted spying on her and what he had seen, and her eyes hardened as well.

As he finished he looked up at her angry face.

"Look Nicky, I know what I did was wrong, believe me I do. I really do regret this, more than you can know. I’ll make this up to you I promise" he said as sincerely as he could. And he meant it. She was his friend, and he had just screwed up big time.

Nicky didn’t say anything, just stared at him.

Hanging his head, he steeled himself and looked up.

"Look, if you decide to call the cops, then I’ll accept that. I really screwed up here, and I’ll take whatever punishment you decide, just please get me back to normal", he begged.

"GET YOU BACK TO NORMAL" she said slowly. "AFTER WHAT YOU JUST TOLD ME, I’VE A MIND TO LEAVE YOU LIKE THIS, YOU BASTARD".

Tom cowered away from her, now really afraid of what she would do to him.

"HOW DARE YOU DO SOMETHING LIKE THIS. I THOUGHT WE WERE FRIENDS YOU AND I. AND YOU SPY ON ME." she said shuddering, obviously think about the fact that he had spied on her masturbating.

She leaned closer to him.

"TOM, THERE ARE PERVERTS OUT THERE WHO SPY ON PEOPLE LIKE THIS. PEOPLE WHO YOU AND I WOULD NOT LIKE TO MEET OR KNOW. AND NOW I FIND OUT THAT ONE OF MY BEST FRIENDS IS ONE OF THEM." She shook her head. "I NEED TO THINK ABOUT THIS".

She looked down at him.

"I CAN’T HAVE YOU RUNNING AROUND OUT THERE, BECAUSE I SIMPLY DON’T KNOW WHAT YOU’D DO. AND I MIGHT STEP ON YOU, SO...." she said.

She leaned closer and as Tom watched her right hand rose up and moved towards him. HE backed off, scared

"Now Nicky, please don’t do anything silly, please don’t hurt me" he begged.

She looked surprised as he said that, but ignored him and he found himself surrounded by her massive palm. Then her hand closed around him. Fingers as large as he was surrounded him, and tightened around him, holding him in a warm and soft by immensely strong prison. He couldn’t move. She held him completely immobile in the palm of his hand. He had dreamed about being picked up by a giantess for years, and now it was happening. And he was scared shitless.

Suddenly he was rising up as she picked him up. His stomach lurched again as she stood up. What was she going to do. He couldn’t see much as her entire palm covered his body and face. Then he felt himself descending, and everything started to get darker around him. Nicky released him and he fell down onto a smooth leathery surface. He looked up and it took him several seconds to place his location. Nicky’s hand was retracting away from him up through an opening some 30ft above him. The smell then hit his nose. Oh hell, she’d dropped him into a pair of her leather boots.

"ENJOY THE VIEW" she said with a smirk and disappeared from his view.

"Nicky" he yelled after her, pleading her to come back. "I’m sorry".

Part 11

The smell was to put it mildly, awful. At least at first. It made him want to vomit, but he managed to hold on. As time passed and his eyes adapted to the darker environment, he also found that he started to get used to the smell. So long as he didn’t think on it to much, he could ignore it. He looked around his prision. A shoe of all things. It was one of her knee high boots she had put him in. He knew the pair and had always considered them real sexy on her. Now however as he looked around, he hoped he didn’t get to see them this close ever again. The yellow letters on the base of the shoe were half his size, whilst the size numbers were bigger than his feet. He could make out he stitching that held the shoe together all around him. The leather was worn, and supple. He stood looking out the leg hole to the free world outside. There was no way he was going to get out of here on his own. The walls were way to steep. Besides, he realized, he owed her for this enitre mess, and he was going to stay here and see it to the end. Unless she begame violent with him. In which case he’d have to try and escape. Besides, he thought what would I do, if I did escape. I can’t get out of the apartment. She’s got me, and that’s it.

His mind made up he sat down in the heel of the shoe, in the indent made by her massive heel. She had left the tissue with him, so he wrapped it around himself and waited. And waited. Glancing at his watch ever now and again, he saw that at least a couple of hours had passes since she had dumped him in here. What was she doing?

Finally he heard something moving outside. He jumped up.

"Nicky?" he called

Her huge face reappeared covering he entire entrance to the shoe. He stood there looking up at her, not even aware that he was naked again. She looked down at him. Her face was no longer angry he saw, which he hoped was a good sign. She had a thoughtful look on her face.

"Please Nicky, let me out of here" he begged her.

"COVER YOURSELF UP TOM" was all she said.

He looked down, realizing that he was naked and quickly picked up the tissue and wrapped it around himself. Looking up again he waited for her to say something. She continued to look at him thoughtfully. Then,

"WE NEED TO TALK" she said and slowly reached in to pick him up. Tom was still nervous and instinctly back away from the approaching hand, further into the shoe. Seeing this Nicky said,

"RELAX TOM, I’M NOT GOING TO HURT YOU. WE CAN’T HOWEVER HOLD A CONVERSATION WITH YOU STUCK IN MY SHOE LIKE THIS NOW CAN WE!".

Still being caution, but realizing that Nicky could get him out of the shoe quite easily should she want to, he stopped backing away and moved back to the centre of the heel.

"RELAX, I’M JST GOING TO PICK YOU UP AGAIN AND TAKE YOU OUT. OK" she said.

He nodded and watched, heart racing as her massive hand encircled him again. Then he was rising again, imobile in her hand again. She held him firmly, but gently and he felt her begin to walk. He still couldn’t see much as her fingers obscured his vision. His second time in her hands he realized. He had time to admire them this time. They were soft, warm, and he could make out the huge spirals that were her finger prints. He actually felt almost safe in her hands, but also knew that at any second, these hands could easily crush him to bits, with the simplest of her actions.

Then he was decending. She let him go, and he stumbled a bit as her hand moved away from him. He looked around. He was on the glass table in her living room, and she was sitting on the floor in front of him, her head just above his eye level, with a serious look on her face.

Not knowing what to say, Tom waited for her to speak and it seemed Nicky needed to collect her thoughts as well, because it took her several long seconds before she opened her mouth to speak.

"I READ THE LETTER YOU LEFT ME AND FOUND THE KEY THERE." she started out. He nodded, having expected she might read it.

"AND I’VE ALSO BEEN INTO YOUR APARTMENT AND HAD A LOOK AT THAT DEVICE YOU SET UP". she continued.

Again he nodded. He had half expected that too, although he had to admit that he was a little nervous about what she had done over there. But hey, he had invaded her place first, so he couldn’t really argue about it now could he.

"I’VE ALSO HAD A LOOK ON YOUR COMPUTER AT SOME OF THE STUFF YOU HAVE ON THERE." she added.

What!

"You had no right to do that" he shouted up annoyed at her. A massive finger suddenly appeared an pointed at him. He shut up instantly, still not sure what she intended to do.

"HUSH!" she said, and seeing him comply instantly removed the massive finger from his view. "YOU HAD NO RIGHT TO SPY ON ME LIKE YOU DID, SO DON’T LECTURE ME ON GOING THROUGH YOUR COMPUTER AND APARTMENT. I DID IT FOR A REASON."

He waited, watching her, wondering where this was going.

"WHEN I FIRST FOUND YOU, YOU TOLD ME THAT YOU HAD A GTS FANTASY. WELL I WANTED TO FIND OUT MORE ABOUT IT, AND I GUESSED YOUR COMPUTER WOULD HAVE STUFF ON IT." she said.

Oh yes it did, he knew. All his saved stories, pics, lists of web sites and so on. Plenty of material for her to look at. He actually felt violated. His entire fantasy had been ripped open by her and exposed. He also felt ashamed. This fantasy isn’t exactly mainstream he thought. What would she make of it. Hell she already considered him a weirdo now that he had been spying on her. What did she think of him now.

"I’D ACTUALLY HEARD OF GTS BEFORE TODAY THOUGH. THAT SUPRISES YOU I SEE." she said seeing his shocked look.

"OH, I’VE READ AN ARTICLE ON IT AND SEEN SOME STUFF ON THE TV. NEVER THOUGHT MUCH ABOUT IT UNTIL TODAY. SEEING YOU IN MY CLOSET BROUGHT IT BACK TO ME. THAT’S WHY I LOOKED THROUGH YOUR COMPUTER, BECAUSE I DIDN’T REALLY KNOW MUCH ABOUT THIS FANTASY YOU HAVE, AND I WANTED TO TRY AND LEARN WHY YOU HAD DONE WHAT YOU DID. I WANTED TO TRY AND UNDERSTAND WHY YOU DID THIS". she continued. "OH, I’M NOT JUST TALKING ABOUT SHRINKING YOURSELF. I CAN UNDERSTAND YOU WANTING TO FULFILL YOU ULTIMATE FANTASY. NO, I WANTED TO TRY AND FIGURE OUT WHY YOU SPIED ON ME."



"AND THE OTHER THING THATS BUGGING ME. WHY DID YOU TELL ME THE TRUTH BACK THERE. YOU COULD EASILY HAVE MADE SOMETHING UP TO COVER YOUR TINY ARSE, SOMETHING I COULD HAVE BELIEVED AND GOTTEN YOU OFF THE HOOK."

He looked at her not sure how to respond to that.

"I’M WAITING TOM, AND I’D LIKE AN ANSWER" she said sternly.

He gulped,OK, why had he told her the truth.

"Because you are.... my friend" he said, "And I felt I owed you the truth. I screwed up here Nicky. Really I did, and I honestly felt I should tell you the truth. I had, I admit, been thinking of telling you some made up story, but we have know each other for so long, I just didn’t feel right telling you a lie. Just seeing you looking at me back then for the first time, well you were more than a little intimidating, and I guess that made it easier for me to admit the truth to you, rather than lie. Does that make any sence" he asked.

"I INTIMIDATED YOU?" she said incredulously.

"Nicky, to me you are huge, truly massive in size. You’re dam straight I was intimidated. Try imagining it from my perspective. You could do almost anything to me, and there’s not much I can do to resist. You put me in your boot back there, and look how much I resisted".

She nodded her head slowly and then lowered her face until she was eye level with him. She looked him over hard before saying.

"THANK YOU FOR NOT LYING TO ME. BELIEVE IT OR I’M REALLY PLEASE YOU TOLD ME THE TRUTH. IT ALLOWS ME TO AT LEAST IN PART FORGIVE YOU FOR BEING SUCH A JERK".

"NOW I’D LIKE AN ANSWER TO MY FIRST QUESTION. WHY DID YOU DO IT?" she asked

That stumped Tom for a second. Why had he done it?

"Because it seemed like a good idea at the time" he said. " I don’t really know. At first when I got the device, I had planned on only using it in the confines of my apartment. You know, explore it, spend the week camping out and seeing if I liked it. But I discovered that there wasn’t to much to do there after a day. I didn’t want to watch the TV, in case you or someone heard and investigated. And then I started just thinking about my fantasy of wanting to see a giantess. And I had a really beautiful woman next door who I could see. I thought about asking you, but I simply didn’t know how you’d react. I didn’t want you to think I was a werido and end our friendship, so I decided to just go and spy on you in secret. I know a really dumb idea, but just the thought of seeing you as you are now, was, well.." he finished mumbling.

"WHAT DID YOU SAY?" she said slowly.

He looked up at her, not sure what she meant. "Um?" he said.

"YOU CALLED ME A REALLY BEAUTIFUL WOMAN" she said.

He stared at her hard.

"Oh come on Nicky. You happen to be the most beautiful women I know, and you bloody well know it" he said.

"YES, BUT YOU’VE NEVER CALLED ME THAT BEFORE" she said searching his tiny eyes.

"Well, I never thought I needed to. I mean, you know your good looking, and all the guys you date must tell you that all the time." he said.

"HEY A GIRL NEEDS TO HERE IT NOW AND AGAIN" she quibbed." YOU REALLY THINK I’M BEAUTIFUL THOUGH" she searched.

"Yes Nicky I do. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever met, and I have always thought so, and I’m not just saying that to flatter you because I’m only 3 inches tall, OK!" he said looking away self concious of the fact that he was semi naked in front of her.

"YOU’VE NEVER SHOWN ANY INTEREST IN ME THAT WAY BEFORE" she said.

He looked back at her. "That’s because you are way out of my league Nicky,and I know it. I mean look at you. You beautiful, clever, and have a great job. There is no way I could compete with some of the guys you date. So I never tried. I guess just being your freind was the best I could be".

Nicky was look at him with a distant look in her eye’s.

"YOU REALLY LIKE ME DON’T YOU" she asked him finally.

He gulped realizing that he had pretty much admitted to having a crush on her. And he had for several years. He had been gob smacked by her from the fisrt sight he had of her. She wasn’t just beautiful he had thought. As he had gotten to know her, he still couldn’t figure out why she had shown any interest in him back then, he had come to realize that he really did like her. His ex had been an atempt to get over her. Nicky had been dating a guy for some time and Tom had met Linda at that time. They had been wrong for each other, but he hadn’t seen that, as he had tried to forget Nicky.

He nodded his head to her.

"OH" was all she said and she lent back on the couch thinking hard again.

"WOULD IT SURPRISE YOU IF I TOLD YOU THAT I REALLY LIKED YOU TO" she said suddenly looking at him again.

"UH?" was all Tom could say.

"I’VE ALWAYS LIKED YOU, BUT YOU NEVER SHOWED ANY REAL INTEREST IN ME!" she said

OK...Bomb shell time. Our tiny Tom’s brain just stopped working. I guess most of you reader could see that one coming a mile off. It read’s more like the script of a bad soap on TV really. But let’s be honest, they say love is blind, and I bet there are plenty of you who have been in the same position and not seen it. UM, well may be not the same position as these two. I mean being shrunk to 3 inches tall and all.

"You umm, like me, you know, um, are attracted to me" Tom asked/stuttered out.

Nicky nodded. "YOUR NOT LIKE THE OTHER GUYS. YOU WERE NEVER PUSHY, NEVER BUTTERED ME UP, OR TRIED TO FLATTER ME. AND YOU WERE ALWAYS THERE TO HELP ME WHEN I NEEDED IT. SO YEAH I LIKED YOU. UNTIL YOU DID THIS LITTLE STUNT"

"And now I’ve gone and really screwed up" Tom muttered with a sinking feeling. He’d just spent the last several days trying to explore his greatest fantasy and in doing so had just ruined any chance he would ever have of going out with Nicky. Not that he had ever thought he had had a chance before.

"WHAT WAS THAT TOM" Nicky said. " I COULDN’T MAKE THAT OUT".

"I said I just screwed that up didn’t I," he said. "Look Nicky, I can only apologize for what I did over the last few days and beg your forgiveness. I know I shouldn’t have done it, and that it has probably really hurt our friendship. You have every right to be pissed off at me. All I want to do is get back to normal now and if you want I won’t bother you again." he said.

Nicky looked at him thoughtfully.

"NO I DON’T THINK I WANT THAT" she said. "YOU SAID YOU’D ACCEPT ANY PUNISHMENT I GAVE YOU EARLIER, AND I HAVE AN IDEA".

"Um Nicky, you are going to return me back to normal, aren’t you" Tom asked nervously.

"OH YES, BUT NOT JUST YET, I’D LIKE TO KEEP YOU LIKE THIS FOR A BIT. I HAVE A FEW MORE QUESTIONS FOR YOU, AND I HAVEN’T FORGIVEN YOU YET. YOUR GOING TO HAVE TO EARN THAT MISTER".

Part 12

"TOM I’M CURIOUS" she asked a few minutes later. "WHAT IS IT ABOUT BEING SHRUNK THAT YOU LIKE SO MUCH. I MEAN IT’S YOUR FANTASY AND ALL THAT, BUT I JUST CAN’T SEE THE ATTRACTION OF BEING SO SMALL."

He stared at her, wondering where this was all going. A short while ago, he had been in her boot held prisoner for his little error in judgment. He had been really concerned what his huge friend would do to him. She had been really angry at him, which had scared him considerably. Then she had obviously calmed down and wanted to talk, to try and figure out why he had done it, before kicking him out he had assumed. Then she ends up admitting to having been attracted to him, much to his surprise and delight. Where was this going. And the questions?

"WELL TOM, I’M WAITING" she said when he didn’t reply.

"What, oh, I’m trying to think how to tell you this," he said, pausing to collect his thoughts. How was he supposed to tell her his intimate thoughts he wondered. Especially considering his predicament. But looking at her looking down at him, made him realize he had better tell her something. After all, she seemed to be over the anger bit, and intrigued as to his situation, but that could change.

"Well, it’s hard to explain. And to be honest I don’t really understand it myself" he admitted. "I just like the idea of giantesses. Huge women to play with, or playing with me."

"YOU LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING CONTROLLED BY GIANTESSES?" Nicky asked.

Tom gulped hearing that.

"REMEMBER TOM, I LOOKED THROUGH YOUR STUFF, SO I HAVE AT LEAST SOME IDEA OF WHAT’S GOING ON" she said.

He nodded. "I suppose that might be a part of it" he admitted. "But I don’t think that’s all of it. I mean when this was all just a fantasy, and make believe, it could be exciting to imagine being completely controlled by a giantess, because ultimately I had control over where the fantasy went. I suppose it could be attributed to wanting women to have me, rather than to having to fight for them. By being helpless like this, the woman is the one who initiates everything. The guy has to accept what happens to him. At least in the fantasy, what happens to him is what he wants to happen. He has control over it. Now, I really don’t have any control. I won’t lie to you, you scared me witless back there when I told you the truth, and you got annoyed. But I was still turned on slightly. I shouldn’t have been, but I was. But that could also be down to the fact that you are a really beautiful woman, who I’ve fancied for years".

"FLATTERER" she said

"Hey your the one who said girls like to hear it now and again!" he said "But you see what I’m trying to say. I don’t really understand why I like this. It’s not just one thing that makes me like it. It’s probably lots of things. There must be so many physiological reasons for me liking it that I’m not aware of. But then it could simply be the thought of being able to play on breasts the size of yours is a turn on in its own rights, it doesn’t have to be about domination" he said to finish. Suddenly realizing what he had just said, he blushed and looked up at her.

"OH, YOU LIKE MY BREASTS DO YOU" she said with a faint smile.

He grinned back at her. At least she was relaxed now.

"I don’t know how much you read on the computer" Tom said, " But you must have guessed that there are many different aspect to this fantasy. Many different types of GTS fans."

She nodded. "There are so many people out there with this fantasy, I think you’d be amazed, and there not all blokes." he continued.

"YES, I NOTICED THAT" Nicky said.

"Women enjoy this as well, and there’s even a shrinking women fetish" he added.

Again Nicky nodded.

"I SUPPOSE I CAN SEE WHY YOU MIGHT LIKE IT, AND I THINK I CAN ALSO UNDERSTAND WHY SOME OF THE WOMEN LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING GIANTESSES" she said.

"What?" Tom asked.

"I THINK I CAN UNDERSTAND WHY SOME WOMEN LIKE THIS" Nicky admitted. "EARLIER ON, WHEN I FIRST PICKED YOU UP, EVEN THOUGH I WAS REALLY ANGRY AT YOU, I COULDN’T HELP BUT MARVEL AT THE FACT THAT I WAS HOLDING YOU IN ONE HAND. AND THAT YOU COULDN’T DO ANYTHING TO STOP ME. I KNEW YOU WERE SCARED OF ME, AND I ENJOYED IT AT THE TIME BECAUSE I WAS SO ANGRY AT YOU. BUT LATER WHEN I CAME BACK TO GET YOU, AND I HAD CALMED DOWN, I REALLY LIKED THE FEELING OF CONTROL I HAD OVER YOU." she said "IT WAS INTOXICATING". she admitted.

Tom listened to this his heart beating faster.

"You liked this?" he asked slowly

"WELL, YEAH, I DID. OH I DON’T KNOW IF I WOULD EVER BECOME A FAN OF GTS. I LIKE SEX THE OLD FASHIONED WAY TO MUCH, BUT THERE WAS CERTAINLY SOMETHING ABOUT HAVING A GUY SO COMPLETELY UNDER MY CONTROL THAT WAS JUST AMAZING. SO AS I SAID I CAN UNDERSTAND WHY SOME WOMEN COULD ENJOY THIS." she said.

They sat in silence for several moments as they each digested that. Then Nicky spoke again

"SAY TOM, I GET THE FEELING FROM YOU THAT NOW THAT YOUR FANTASY HAS BEEN MADE REAL, THAT YOU DON’T REALLY LIKE IT ANYMORE."

He looked up at her. "Well to be honest, I don’t think I’ll ever get over not liking it, but these last few days have been a little too real for my liking. Yes I did enjoy bits of it, but I was also really scared alot of the time. There were simply too many opportunities for me to get harmed. At least, when this was make believe I could have it my way. Now..." he shrugged his shoulders to indicate the situation he was in.

"YOU WANTED MORE CONTROL OVER THE WHOLE SITUATION" Nicky said nodding her head in understanding. "YOU WANTED IT TO GO THE WAY YOU WANTED, WHICH IT DIDN’T. AND WHEN I CAME ALONG, I DIDN’T REALLY ACT THE WAY YOU WANTED ME TO?"



He nodded as he saw she had a really good understanding of how he felt.

"Yeah, when I had to get your attention, that’s when things got out of hand. I had no idea of what you were going to do, or how you would react to this. To be honest, I’m amazed that you’ve been so nice to me. I really expected you to be a lot harsher on me than this". He admitted.

She looked shocked "TOM, I WOULDN’T HAVE HURT YOU EVEN WHEN I WAS ANGRY. I REALIZED WHEN I FIRST PICKED YOU UP THAT I COULD HURT YOU EASILY AND EVEN BY ACCIDENT. THAT’S PARTLY WHY I HAD TO GO AWAY AND THINK AND I DUMPED YOU IN MY BOOT. IT WOULD HAVE BEEN TOO EASY TO HAVE REALLY HURT YOU, AND THAT’S JUST NOT ME. I NEEDED TO CALM DOWN BEFORE I DECIDED WHAT TO DO".

"That’s really nice to here" Tom said feeling a little better than he had before. If she didn’t plan to hurt him, maybe things were going to be OK.

"TOM, DID YOU REALLY FEEL THAT YOU COULDN’T TRUST ME AT ALL, SIMPLY BECAUSE YOU ARE WHAT 3 INCHES TALL NOW?" she asked him.

He shrugged his shoulders indicating he wasn’t sure.

"WE’VE KNOWN EACH OTHER FOR YEARS. I WOULD HOPE THAT YOU KNEW ME WELL ENOUGH TO KNOW I WOULDN’T HAVE HARMED YOU. OH IF YOU’D BEEN NORMAL SIZED, I WOULD HAVE GIVEN YOU A GOOD KICK IN THE BALLS AND A SLAP AROUND THE FACE BEFORE LEAVING, BUT THAT’S ABOUT IT." she said.

He nodded his head hearing that.

"JUST OUT OF CURIOSITY, DO YOU STILL THINK YOU WOULD ENJOY THIS IF YOU KNEW YOU COULD TRUST THE PERSON OR PEOPLE AROUND YOU IF YOU WERE SHRUNK." she asked

OK, where’s this all going? Tom thought.

"Why do you ask?" he inquired.

"I’M JUST CURIOUS. I JUST WANT TO KNOW IF YOU THINK THAT IN THE FUTURE YOU WOULD DO THIS AGAIN?" she replied blushing and looking a little embarrassed.

"Ummm, I don’t know. Maybe, maybe not. It would depend on the person. Oh, if your concerned that I’ll do this again, go and spy on someone, no I wouldn’t. You can believe that alright. You do not have to worry about me doing this again if that’s what your concerned about" he said.

"THAT’S GOOD TO HERE" she said. "SO, YOU’D CONSIDER DOING THIS AGAIN POSSIBLY IF YOU FELT YOU COULD REALLY TRUST THE PERSON?" she asked pushing for an answer.

Tom was a little uncertain where she was going with all this. Was she really curious about this. She had said she had enjoyed holding him and that made him wonder just what she was thinking about.

"I honestly don’t know Nicky. If the situation was right and I felt I could truly trust the person or people involved, the yes I might. But I would really have to trust them after the last few days. I now know how dangerous this can be and how really helpless I would be, so I’d really have to think about it before doing it again." was his answer.

She pondered this for a bit.

"TOM, I THINK I KNOW WHY YOU DID THIS NOW. OR AT LEAST I HAVE A GOOD IDEA WHAT DROVE YOU TO DO IT. I HAVEN’T FORGIVEN YOU YET, BUT I’M WILLING TO TRY TO. I DON’T WANT OUR FRIENDSHIP TO END, BECAUSE OF ONE REALLY DUMB MISTAKE ON YOUR BEHALF. BUT YOUR GOING TO HAVE TO EARN THAT FORGIVENESS FROM ME." she said.

Tom felt relieved. "Thank you Nicky. Believe me, I want to repay you for this". he said.

"OH, YOU WILL" she said. "NOW, I’LL BE HONEST, I WANT YOU TO DO SOMETHING FOR ME. I WANT YOU TO REALLY TELL ME ABOUT THIS FETISH OF YOURS. I ONLY JUST READ AND LOOKED AT A SMALL BIT ON YOUR COMPUTER TO GET SOME IDEA. I REALLY WANT TO UNDERSTAND IT BETTER, SO THAT I CAN TRULY UNDERSTAND WHAT MADE MY BEST FRIEND TURN INTO A PEEPING TOM.... OH EXCUSE THE PUN" she said and then giggled at the faux pa she’d just made.

Tom couldn’t help but grin as well, and they both shared a laugh at the situation

A few minutes later Tom still chuckling looked up at his beautiful friend. Things had turned out OK he thought. Thank God for that he thought looking skywards.

"Nicky, if you really want to understand this fetish, then you should have a proper look at the stuff on my computer. Look, take me back to my apartment and return me to normal and I’ll get dressed and show you the stuff. There are loads of sites there that will explain it better than I can."

"OK TOM, WELL DO THAT WITH ONE SLIGHT DIFFERENCE. I SAID YOU WOULD EARN MY FORGIVENESS AND I MEANT IT. YOU SAID YOU’D ACCEPT ANY PUNISHMENT I DECIDED TO GIVE YOU EARLIER." she stated. He nodded his head slowly.

"WELL THIS IS IT. I’M GOING TO KEEP YOU SHRUNK LIKE THIS FOR THE REST OF THE WEEK. YOUR GOING TO DO WHAT I TELL YOU WHEN I TELL YOU, AND IF YOU GOOD THEN I’LL RETURN YOU TO NORMAL. IS THAT UNDERSTOOD."

WHAT! was all he could think initially hearing this. "Bu...Bu..But why Nicky. Please I don’t want to stay like this any more" he stuttered out.

"SIMPLE. I’M CURIOUS ABOUT THIS. YOU OWE ME BIG TIME LITTLE MAN. I’M AN OPENED MIND KIND OF GAL, AND YOU’VE BROUGHT A NEW EXPERIENCE TO MY ATTENTION. I REALLY DID ENJOY HOLDING YOU EARLIER AND I WANT TO EXPLORE THIS A BIT MORE. NOW I KNOW YOUR NOT ENJOYING THIS AS MUCH AS YOU WERE, AND NOT BEING IN CONTROL OF THIS LITTLE FANTASY OF YOURS IS GOING TO BUG YOU, SO THAT’S YOUR PUNISHMENT. I GET TO CONTROL WHERE YOUR LITTLE FANTASY GOES, AND YOU MAY NOT LIKE IT. BUT THAT’S HOW IT WILL BE."

Seeing his now really concerned look she added softly.

"TOM, I WON’T DO OR MAKE YOU DO ANYTHING YOU WOULD REALLY REALLY HATE, AND I’M NOT GOING TO ENDANGER YOU IN ANYWAY, BUT FROM NOW ON I’M IN CONTROL, AND TO BE HONEST" she said leaning really close to him, so that her lips were mere inches away from him, and her warm breath brushed against his body as she breathed in and out.

"THERE’S NOT MUCH YOU CAN DO ABOUT IT IS THERE!"

Part 13

OK, so Tom was now in a dilemma. He had started this whole adventure out because he was a GTS fan, and had wanted to shrink down and view a giantess. He had done that, been scared out of his mind and then found by this giantess. Now he wanted to be normal again, and she wanted to keep him like this! So what’s the dilemma he has you wonder. Simple. Should he feel happy that the most beautiful woman he knew wanted to in some way enact parts of his deepest fantasy, or should he be really unhappy that he had no choice in it?

"OK" Nicky said standing up, and towering over Tom, "WELL GO OVER TO YOUR APARTMENT IN A BIT TINY MAN," she said and giggled. "YES I SAW THOSE WORDS REPEATED A LOT IN THE STORIES I GLANCED AT. YOU GUYS SEEM TO LIKE THEM, SO GET USED TO IT TINY MAN".

Tom felt embarrassed by this, realizing just how accurate the description was, but also realizing that hearing those words still turned him on.

Nicky reached out again without another word and slowly pulled the tissue paper surrounding him away from him. Tom’s initial reaction was to grab hold of it, to preserve his modesty. However, it became apparent almost immediately that he had no chance against her. After sliding a few feet as she pulled at the tissue he let go, and watched as his only piece of covering disappeared from his sight.

"YOU WON’T BE NEEDING THIS AGAIN MY LITTLE MAN" Nicky said with a cheeky grin. "THIS IS PAY BACK FOR SPYING ON ME YESTERDAY. YOU SAW ME NAKED, SO NOW YOUR GOING TO SPEND THE NEXT FEW DAYS NAKED! BESIDES I WANT TO GET A GOOD LOOK AT YOU."

With that she gently reached over with her massive hand and picked him up. He rose up and then she slowly opened her hand. Tom found himself lying some 50ft up in the air, in the middle of her palm. Her huge breasts were eye level with him, easily visible through the blouse she wore. He gulped seeing them so close. WOW they were great!. Then he was rising again as she brought her hand closer to her billboard sized face. God, her nose was over half his size he saw as she raised him level with it so she could have a really good look at him. Tom covered his privates in a display of modesty again. He saw Nicky grin at that.

"NOW, TOM FAIRS, FAIR. YOU’VE SEEN ME NAKED, SO IT’S NOW MY TURN. PLEASE UNCOVER YOURSELF OR I’LL DO IT FOR YOU." she continued in a cheeky manner. Realizing that he really had no choice and that she could remove his hands at anytime with just her little finger, and with ease at that, he slowly uncovered himself to her. She looked at him in silence, taking in the detail of his body with her massive eyes. Tom felt so embarrassed by the whole situation. This was nothing like the way he imagined it would be in his fantasies. He had always thought of this as erotic, the giantess slowly playing with her little charge, slowly examining him, before touching him with the tip of her finger, playing with him, and in most stories he had read, exciting the little man to orgasm. Well he wasn’t excited like that. Oh he was in some way turned on by the encounter. But he was also turned off by it as well. He waited, expecting her to touch him at any moment. But after examining him for several minutes, she slowly lowered him away from her face.

"WELL, THAT WASN’T AS EXCITING AS YOU EXPECTED IT WOULD BE" she said. "NOW PERHAPS YOU UNDERSTAND IN A SMALL WAY HOW I FELT WHEN I FOUND OUT YOU HAD SPIED ON ME. AND NO TOM I DON’T INTEND TO PLAY AROUND WITH YOU TINY BODY IN A SEXUAL MANNER. YOUR NOT HERE TO FORFILL YOUR FANTASIES, BUT TO REPAY ME FOR YOUR DUMB STUNT. SO GET THAT OUT OF YOUR HEAD NOW."

Oh! Tom thought. He really had expected her to use him as a sex toy. He didn’t know why, but that’s how he thought this was going to go. OK, so just what did she have planned for him over the next few days?

"I NEED TO GET CHANGED INTO SOMETHING MORE COMFORTABLE, AND I’M HUNGRY, SO WHAT TO DO WITH YOU. I DON’T WANT TO HAVE YOU WATCHING ME CHANGE AGAIN. MMMM" she said and grinned.

She stood up, with him still in her hand. As he was in the palm now, and not surrounded by her fingers, he got to watch the world fly by at an unbelievable pace as Nicky began to walk towards her bedroom again. It was a real experience. It was unlike anything he had seen before. He watched as these massive objects in her apartment whizzed by. He had seen them all from a different perspective when on the floor. Now, they looked both huge and almost normal to him. It was a bit weird. Then they entered her bedroom again and she made a beeline for her closet again. Oh no Tom thought, not the boot again. Yes, that’s exactly what she did. She dropped him back into the boot smiled at him and waved goodbye before disappearing from sight. The smell of the boot returned to him again, and he gagged, trying his hardest not to vomit. He had gotten used to the smell before, but being out of the boot had cleared the air. Back in here, it assaulted him tenfold. Jezz, he really was starting to hate these boots. He sat down, naked this time and waited. He could hear Nicky moving around outside, and humming a bit of a popular pop song. His wait however this time was not as long. Suddenly the boot lurched. Tom was flung against the wall of the boot, and desperately grabbing at anything to hold onto. There was nothing, and he found himself careening about, flung about like a little rag doll, as the boot rose into the air. Damm her. She’s picking the boot up. Then his upward motion stopped and steadying himself as the boots motion stopped, he looked up to see a grinning Nicky looking in on him.

"ENJOY THE RIDE LITTLE MAN" she said.

"No I bloody didn’t" he screamed back at her.

"OH TEMPER TEMPER," she said mockingly. "WELL THIS IS YOUR FANTASY ISN’T IT, TO BE UNDER MY COMPLETE CONTROL, SO DON’T YOU LIKE IT TINY" she continued. She saw the look of real anger crossing his face at this. Oh she had hit a nerve. Good!

"WELL I’M HUNGRY, SO COME ALONG TINY MAN" she said and began to walk towards the kitchen, with him still trapped in her boot. He was flung about with each step, and finally managed to grab hold of the edge of the sole, giving him enough purchase to stay where he was. The walk didn’t last long, and Tom felt the boot being put down somewhere. Looking out of the opening of his prison, he knew he was in the kitchen because he could just make out some of the kitchen fittings. He guessed he was still on the floor considering how high up everything looked. A vast shadow blotted out the light as Nicky walked past the boot. He listened as she moved around, obviously making herself something to eat. Then he heard a chair being pulled back and what sounded like Nicky eating something. His stomach grumbling brought home the fact that he hadn’t eaten since yesterday.

Standing up he shouted out as loud as he could for her. He called for several seconds before he finally got a response. He had been about to give up, assuming she couldn’t actually hear him, when her huge face appeared above him.

"YOU WANT SOMETHING?" she inquire.

He nodded. "Please Nicky, I haven’t eaten since yesterday and I’m starving." he pleaded.

"OH" she said with a look of surprise. Then her face disappeared. Tom waited. Her face didn’t reappear. In fact he heard her continue to eat. She was ignoring him! Several minutes passed. Tom sat down in shock. He really was nothing to her he thought. He was an experience for her to go through. Something new. A toy to play with. It again came crashing home how helpless he was, and how difficult it would be for him to look after himself without her. He really was at her mercy. And he thought she was enjoying it. Of all the things that had happened to him over the last few days, this actually was the worst. Oh not in actual content, but emotionally. He hadn’t expected her to be so cruel to him, so disinterested in his predicament. He knew she wanted to punish him for his actions, but this was just plain cruel. He actually felt like crying.

Just then her face reappeared.

"HA! HAD YOU GOING THERE DIDN’T I" she said. What? he thought.
"YOU REALLY THOUGHT I WASN’T GOING TO LET YOU OUT OF THERE OR GIVE YOU ANYTHING TO EAT DIDN’T YOU. I COULD SEE IT ON YOUR FACE." she said. He hadn’t realized she could see him, because he hadn’t seen her face at all.

"HOLD ON TO SOMETHING TOM" she said with a grin. Suddenly the boot tipped, and Tom, yelled in surprise as she tipped the boot completely over. He found himself lying on the bottom of the boot, looking out at the floor of the kitchen.

"WELL HURRY UP LITTLE MAN, AND GET OUT OF THERE!" she said. He slowly walked out. As he exited the boot, he found himself confronted with two huge feet encased in massive stiletto heel. He looked up, and up. Nicky was sitting in one of the chairs looking down at him, wearing a pair of jeans. He looked up, the base of the chair she was sitting on, obscuring most of her body from his sight. He could see that she was wearing a white low cut T shirt as well. Her feet planted themselves in front of him, blocking his obvious escape route should he have chosen to run.

"LIKE THE VIEW" she said again with a grin. Then as he watched she picked him up again. He rose up until he was level with the table. Nicky held him there for a second just looking at him, thoughtful, before depositing him on the table.

"YOU KNOW TOM, I STILL CAN’T GET OVER JUST HOLDING YOU IN THE PALM OF MY HAND LIKE THAT. IT’S UNBELIEVABLE". she said.

He nodded as if he understood her, and took in his new environment. Huge utensils surrounded his view. Nicky had a glass of orange standing to his right, and to his left was a massive room sized plate with half a sandwich on it. This had to be what she had been eating. She looked down at him and pointed to a spot on the plate. He looked where she had pointed and saw neatly cut up, pieces of ham, bread and salad. All way to big for him to eat, but at least she had made the effort to cut them up to something resembling food he could handle and eat. He looked up at her.

"Thank you Nicky" he said.

He had to climb onto the plate to get to the food, and sat down next to the massive sandwich. Reaching out he slowly began to eat the food she had provided. Then he watched as she picked up the other half of the sandwich and proceeded to eat it. He had watched her eat before at a similar size, so it wasn’t as daunting as before. However, this time, he was watching from right below her. It was a truly awesome sight. Her massive jaws worked to eat bits as big as him. He had stopped eating just to watch and Nicky had to nod her head to his food to get him to eat. They ate in silence, although Nicky finished well in advance of him. Finally full, he looked up at her. Her hands were resting on the table, her arms folded, and her eyes were on him. They had been the whole time, watching him eat.

" I STILL CAN’T BELIEVE THIS SITUATION" she said. "I MEAN WHO WOULD HAVE THOUGHT THAT SHRINKING WAS POSSIBLE. JUST LOOK AT YOU. I JUST CANNOT GET OVER HOW SMALL YOU ARE, OR THE FACT THAT YOU WANTED TO BE LIKE THIS. YOU KNOW TOM, AS FETISHES GO, THIS IS A REALLY WEIRD ONE. I MEAN WHY BECOME SO SMALL AND DEFENSELESS IN THE FIRST PLACE? IT’S REALLY.... WELL WEIRD" was all she could say.

Tom shrugged his shoulder to indicate that he didn’t really understand it either. Nicky continued to look at him, a perplexed and amazed expression still on her face. She reached out unconsciously and picked up the glass of orange squash and drank some. Tom was thirsty as well, and Nicky must have seen his look of interest in the glass.

"THIRSTY?" she asked and he nodded.

"WELL, LET’S DO SOMETHING ABOUT THAT" she said and looked around. "ONLY PROBLEM IS I DON’T REALLY HAVE ANYTHING THAT I CAN USE TO PUT A DRINK IN FOR YOU. NOTHING SMALL ENOUGH ANYWAY." She sat thinking for a second before a grin appeared on her face.

"I KNOW. LETS TRY ONE OF THE FEW THINGS I DID READ ABOUT IN THOSE STORIES ON YOUR COMPUTER" She reached for him and Tom stood up. Instead of completely engulfing him with her hand as she had in the past, she gently took hold of one of his legs with two fingers and he watched in amazement as she picked him up, and dangled him in front of her face upside down. He looked down, from the great height he was at and now felt really nervous. Oh not over Nicky hurting him, but out of a slight fear of heights. HA!, heights, he suddenly thought. I’m only a few feet of the ground. Still he dangled there as his lovely neighbor looked at him and then he watched as she slowly lowered him towards her drink. OH, the typical, giantess lowers tiny man into her glass and drinks it with him in routine he thought.

"HOLD YOUR BREATH TOM," she said with a grin, "I GET THE FEELING YOU KNOW WHAT’S ABOUT TO HAPPEN". With that, she dropped him into the orange liquid. He surface seconds later from his shallow dive. The glass must have been 6-7 inches tall, and almost full, since he had to tread water, ....I mean orange juice. Well this wasn’t to bad he thought. He had fantasized about situations like this before, plenty of times. He might not be in to die hard Vore, but he did like the idea of a giantess putting him in her mouth and playing with him. Cool! He thought.

Nicky looked in at him from over the top of the rim of the glass, and amused looked as he treaded water.

"DRINK UP TOM" she said, and he did just that, swallowing some of the liquid to quench his thirst.

Then he saw her hand slowly approach the glass, and wrap round it, obscuring much of his vision. Then Nicky picked the glass up. The upward motion, although small to her, was sufficient to push Tom under the liquid for a few seconds. He hadn’t expected that and came up spluttering. His view once he cleared his eyes, was filled with the lower half of Nicky’s face. He saw a grin on those massive lips as the glass approached them. Then her lips opened and as he watched the lower lip descended below the rim of the glass and the upper one made an arch to allow the liquid in the glass to pass into the cavern that was her mouth. He felt a slight tug as some of the liquid slowly poured into her mouth. He watched in awe as it gushed in, by the barrel full past her monstrous tongue. He couldn’t see her throat from her, but could easily imagine the gulping motion it made as she swallowed. Her lush lips continued to encircle the glass as she drank. The slight tug become more pronounced as liquid left the glass. He could also just see her eyes watching him as she drank. OH boy, he thought. This is amazing! He felt Nicky tip the glass as she drank. Half was gone now, and he was struggling to maintain his position. Now the glass was level, and as he crouched there looking at those lips, and the huge face they were part of, liquid passing by him, he felt her tip the glass even further. He started to slide slowly towards her lips. No here’s a dilemma he realized. Does he fight this as long as possible, or does he end it quickly, knowing she won’t harm him? Oh, fight he thought. Why not enjoy this for as long as possible. With that, he began to try and stop his flight towards her mouth. At first, he had some success, but that didn’t last long as the glass continued to rise and the glass, wet as it was, was slippery. He tried to scrambled backwards, but inevitably as he knew it must his momentum started to go downwards. He watched as her lips got closer and closer, and angled his legs so that he could push on her upper lip and suspend his flight into her mouth. He could see her eyes watching his efforts, a look of excitement and amusement in them. She was enjoying it he realized. Cool! Then his feet cam into contact with her lip. It was warm and soft, and his feet pushed into them sinking in as it cushioned his decent. It also felt slightly wet to the touch, but not too unpleasant. His decent stopped he straightened his legs to hold his position as the last of the liquid left the glass. He hung there waiting for her next action. He watched her eyes, wondering what she was thinking. He thought he knew. She was debating whether or not to go through with this. To actually drop him into her mouth.

Would she do it?

Part 14

The glass suddenly moved away from those huge but lovely lips, and straightened to prevent him falling out. AWE, was Tom’s response. He had been looking forward to that. Was she teasing him again, making him think one of his fantasies was about to come true, and then stopping? Then she slowly tipped him into her waiting hand and held him there, naked, wet and shivering slightly from the touch of the cold air on his tiny body.

"I CAN’T BELIEVE I WAS ABOUT TO DO THAT" she said amazed.

"I MEAN, I WAS ABOUT TO TIP YOU INTO MY MOUTH" she continued with incredulity. She looked shocked.

"I’M SORRY TOM, I SHOULDN’T HAVE DONE THAT" she said.

Your damm right he thought. You shouldn’t have stopped! He didn’t say it, since he was in enough trouble as it was and didn’t want to offend her any more.

"BOY THAT WAS UNNERVING. THIS IS A LITTLE UNNERVING" she said indicating the whole situation. "IT’S ALMOST SCARY HOW MUCH CONTROL I HAVE OVER YOU. I DIDN’T EVEN ASK YOU IF YOU WANTED TO DO THAT. I JUST DID IT. WOW. I’M GOING TO HAVE TO BE MORE CAREFUL, OR I WILL WIND UP DOING SOMETHING I SHOULDN’T." she said.

Yeah he thought. You shouldn’t have stopped! It must have shown on his face because Nicky looked at him hard suddenly.

"YOU WERE ENJOYING THAT WEREN’T YOU" she said accusingly. Seeing as his dick had come alive during the experience he didn’t try to deny it, but shrugged again and slowly nodded.

"OH, YOU LITTLE...." she said and then laughed. "WELL, I HAVE MYSELF TO BLAME FOR THAT SINCE I DIDN’T THINK, OR BOTHER TO CHECK ON YOU. SO YOU ACTUALLY LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING IN MY MOUTH AND ME EATING YOU. BOY THAT’S A STRANGE DESIRE."

"Well, I don’t actually like the idea of you eating me Nicky" he said finally. " I do have a fantasy of being in a giantesses mouth an her playing around with me, but I don’t really want to die. That’s kind of dumb!" Maybe he should keep his mouth shut he thought as she raised him to her face again.

"WELL THAT’S GOOD TO HEAR, BUT I’M NOT ABOUT TO PLAY WITH YOU IN MY MOUTH NOW, NOT AFTER YOU PISSED ME OFF WITH THIS SHRINKING STUNT. I LIKE YOU TOM, I REALLY DO, BUT UNTIL I FORGIVE YOU, I DON’T THINK YOU CAN EXPECT ANY HANK PANKY WITH ME. OH AND "IF" I RETURN YOU BACK TO NORMAL, AND "IF" I DECIDE TO LET YOU CONTINUE BEING MY FRIEND, AND A BIG IF, "IF" I DECIDE I LIKE YOU ENOUGH TO GO OUT WITH YOU, YOUR GOING TO HAVE A WHOLE LOT OF WORK TO DO BEFORE YOU’LL GET THERE, "IF" EVER. GOT THAT!". she said.

He nodded his head. OK, he really should have expected that speech at some point. What he hadn’t expected was for her to hint that he might have a future with her. He really thought he had blown any chance of that with her. She must really like him he thought. Which made him feel even more guilty about spying on her.

"LET’S CLEAN YOU UP", she said and as he watched she filled another glass with plain water. He was dropped into this one just as she had dropped him in the other. However, after he had cleaned the sticky orange off him, she scooped him out using two fingers and emptied the glass into the sink as he watched. She put him down on the table and handed him a piece of tissue paper to dry himself off with. Much to his surprise, the tissue didn’t stick to him as he rubbed himself dry. You know how tissue disitergrates as it gets wet and leave bits all over the place if you try to rub it against something, well, that didn’t happen. He must have been to small, and the quantity of water to small. It only took a few minutes to dry himself, and as he watched her she indicated he should give her the tissue back. Resigned to being naked around her for the next few says he let go of it and waited as she threw it away in the bin. She then came over to him and said,

"TIME TO GO TO YOUR APARTMENT TOM." With that she stood up and as he watched reached over and pulled a small leather jacket on. He wondered why she was putting on a jacket to go just a few doors down the passageway.

"I NEED SOMETHING WITH POCKETS TO HIDE YOU IN" she said seeing his curious look. "I DON’T THINK YOU WANT ME HOLDING YOU IN MY HAND WHERE SOMEONE COULD SEE YOU!"

Good idea. She was right about that. He really didn’t want to be seen by anyone else just yet. Her hand wrapped around him again, holding him in that fleshy and warm prison again. She paused, holding him immobile for several seconds.

"I REALLY CAN’T GET OVER JUST BEING ABLE TO HOLD YOU LIKE THIS", she said again. She really was getting a kick out of it he guessed. Then he was going down and her hand was releasing him. He fell the last few feet, to land on the soft material of the pocket. It was hard to stand up, as the material shifted with his every move. He managed to look up at Nicky, over the rim of the pocket before she let go of it and he was alone inside her pocket. Then she was moving and he grabbed a handful of the material of the pocket to hold his position. Each step she took however, resulted in him banging against her firm stomach. He wasn’t hurt as the motion wasn’t hard enough for that. But he felt it. Her steps paused as she opened her front door and he heard it close behind him.

"OH HI NICKY" a voice suddenly said. A voice that wasn’t Nicky’s. It was Claire he realized. Uh Oh. Nicky responded by saying hi and the two girls chatted for a bit.

Tom hung there in the pocket, thankful it was deep enough to hid his whole body. He liked Claire and considered her a friend as well, but he really didn’t want her seeing him like this. Claire was an adventurous person, and if she found him, he really couldn’t predict what would happen. He was suddenly glad he hadn’t decided to spy on her and got stuck in this position. Oh she wouldn’t hurt him, he was sure, but she’d probably keep him like this and most certainly play with him in a sexual manner.

So what’s wrong with that you ask?

Tom was also actually just thinking that as well.

Again ladies sorry, its a bloke thing again!

He probably would have ended up experiencing all of his GTS fantasies with her. The problem was that he really liked Nicky, and now he knew she liked him, he only really wanted her.

Oh get the tissues out ladies, and stop going, awe isn’t that sweet!

Nicky was explaining that she was just going to sort out some stuff for Tom in his apartment as he was away.

"OH, ANY IDEA WHEN HE’LL BE BACK" Claire asked.

"END OF THE WEEK I THINK" Nicky said carefully. "WHY?".

"I NEED HIS HELP WITH SOME STUFF IS ALL. HE’S BEEN HELPING ME WITH SOME OF THE STUFF LEFT OVER FROM MY DIVORCE." Claire said.

They continued chatting for several more minutes

"I’LL SEE YOU AT WORK TOMMORROW THEN" Claire said as they finally parted ways.

Then Tom was hanging on again as Nicky walked to his door. He heard it open and close behind her and they were walking again. A few moment later he felt her hand open the pocket and he looked up. Nicky reached in and her hand engulfed him again. When she released him he was standing on his table in his living room looking up at his now massive computer. He really should have password protected it he thought as he watched Nicky turning it on. As it powered up, she removed her jacket and put it on the back of his chair and sat down, again giving Tom a wonderful view of her chest.

His computer up and running she looked down at him.

"OK LITTLE MAN, SO WHICH SITES SHOULD I EXPLORE?" she asked as she began to log onto the web. He told her to access his favorites screen and a list of sites appeared before her. Nicky clicked on the first one, and after a few seconds was busy looking through the site, with Tom giving pointers every now and again. She began to read the stuff there and look at the pictures and posers posted there.

"SOME OF THESE MUST HAVE TAKEN A LOT OF EFFORT TO MAKE. YOU GUYS CERTAINLY PUT A LOT OF EFFORT AND IMAGINATION INTO THIS FETISH OF YOURS." she noted at one point.

Tom nodded. She continued to browse the site. It offered her an in depth description of GTS and all of the breakdowns, words use, and terms that she could expect to encounter. Tom found that she started to ask questions soon after that as she decided to access other sites. He also realized as time went by that her knowledge of his fetish was increasing considerably. She had a good grasp of all the basic already from her original examination of his computer. Now, with his help she got to look at some of the better sites, with the best stories and pics. She read several of the stories on the wed sites. She also he noted had been paying close attention to what giantesses did to the little men in the stories and how they were depicted in pictures and other mediums. This gave him some concern as not all of those giantesses were gently. She had discovered the violent giantess part of the fantasy!

"YOU GUYS REALLY LIKE THIS STUFF?" she eventually asked.

"Well not me personally" he admitted. " But yes, some guys get really turned on by all this stuff. They really want the giantess to be in control, to be cruel, and nasty to them. I guess to use them anyway she wants, in a sexual manner. Some even like the violent bit to be exactly that, with the little guy getting hurt or even killed. I mean look at vore. I can’t think of may more painful ways to die that digested by stomach acid."

"OH HOW GROSS" she said wincing as he said that. "IT MAKE’S ME SICK JUST THINKING ABOUT IT. I DON’T THINK A PERSON WOULD TASTE PARTICULARLY NICE, AND THE THOUGHT OF YOU SQUIRMING AROUND IM MY STOMACH". She shuddered.

"Well you and I might not like it, but there are people who fantasize about it, and not just blokes. I know of a few women who love the idea of being able to eat someone. And there are plenty of guys out there with foot fetishes who are into the crush scene".

"I SEE, SO THEY LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING CRUSHED UNDER FOOT, LIKE A BUG IF I READ THIS BIT RIGHT" she said pointing to the screen. Tom looked up and saw the huge writing depicting such a scene. He nodded.

"Yeah. But I think you’ll find that some of them are into the idea of crush in other ways as well, maybe trampling and stuff like that." he said. She nodded.

"For the most part these guys just like women’s feet. What foot fetishist wouldn’t be enthralled by a massive woman’s foot for them to worship and play with Huh!" he continued.

"OK, I CAN SEE THAT, AND THE CRUSHING IS AN EXTENTION OF THEIR DESIRE TO PLEASE WOMEN’S FEET". She said, and then looked at him.

"SO DO YOU HAVE A FOOT FETISH AS WELL?" she asked pointedly.

AH! Well he thought. What do I say here?

"I wouldn’t say I had a foot fetish exactly no" he started out. "But yes I do like the female foot, and I do like the idea of giant female feet as well. But I’m not really a crush fan". He felt the need to be a bit cagey about what he told her he liked and didn’t like. After all, if she wanted to, and she thought he enjoyed something, there was the possibility that she would inflict this upon him. Oh she wouldn’t crush him, but she might put him on the floor and step on him, and cover him with her foot and the likes. He was a little nervous about that, having come close to being crushed already.

"Look Nicky, let me say it now. I’m not really into the violent side of the GTS scene. I really don’t like the idea of being tortured, beaten up, attacked and even killed by giant women. Especially since I’m now so small. To be honest, this side of the scene actually is now very scary. I’m not sure I’d like to meet some of the women out there who like this stuff now. I stand a good chance of being crushed or eaten. So please do me a favor and stop looking at it. Your scaring me a bit here" he said.

Nicky looked down at him for long second.

"TINY MAN, I TOLD YOU I WOULDN’T HURT YOU IN ANYWAY, AND I MEANT IT. BUT I’M STILL CURIOUS ABOUT ALL THIS. BESIDES, NOT ALL OF THE VIOLENT STUFF ENDS BADLY. LOOK, IN SOME OF THESE STORIES THE WOMAN IS REALLY PISSED OFF AT THE GUY BECAUSE THEY WERE BEING JERKS, AND THEY DECIDES TO GET EVEN. OH SHE TEASE HIM AND TORTURES HIM, AND MISTREATS HIM IN MANY WAYS, BUT IN THE END THEY DON’T KILL THE TINY GUYS. NOW I CAN COMPLETELY RELATE TO THIS POINT OF VIEW. I REALLY WANTED TO HURT YOU WHEN YOU TOLD ME THE TRUTH AND THERE WAS A SMALL CHANCE I COULD HAVE ACTUALLY DONE SOME OF THE STUFF I’VE READ HERE." she paused for a second as Tom took this in.

"WHAT I CAN’T ALWAYS GET IS WHY YOU GUYS THINK THAT WHEN WE DECIDE TO GET EVIL WITH YOU, WERE GOING TO SEXUALLY TORTURE AND ABUSE YOU. I JUST DON’T SEE MANY WOMEN DOING THAT, NOT IN REAL LIFE. NOW PUTTING YOU IN A CAGE OR SOMETHING I CAN UNDERSTAND. AFTER ALL, YOU ENDED UP IN MY BOOT".

Tom looked up nervously. Where was she going with all this. He really hoped she wasn’t getting into the violent giantess fantasy. He really didn’t want that to happen.

"NOW I CAN ALSO REALLY UNDERSTAND ON AN INTELLECTUAL LEVEL WHY SOME PEOPLE LIKE THIS " she said drawing his attention back to her.

"IT REALLY IS ALL ABOUT CONTROL. WHETHER IT’S A MAN OR A WOMAN DESCRIBING IT, IT ALL ABOUT DOMINATION. COMPLETE DOMINATION. THE TINY GUY IS ABSOLUTELY UNDER HER CONTROL TO THE POINT WHERE SHE CAN DO ANYTHING TO HIM, EVEN KILL HIM, AND HE HAS TO ACCEPT THAT."

Tom listened to this and in many respects he agreed with her, but not all.

"AND, ALTHOUGH I KNOW YOU’RE NOT GOING TO LIKE THIS, I REALLY LIKE THAT PART OF IT. YOU HAVE KNOW IDEA OF THE RUSH I GET SIMPLY KNOWING YOUR TOTALLY AT MY MERCY TOM" she said.

Umm, Tom thought hearing this, his brain seizing up.

" SORRY TOM, BUT IT REALLY IS EXCITING BEING THIS MUCH MORE POWERFUL THAN YOU. I REALLY CAN SEE WHY WOMEN LIKE IT," she paused, "AND I SUPPOSE I CAN SEE WHY SOME BLOKES MIGHT AS WELL." Seeing the look of concern return to his face she said.

"OH RELAX TOM. I LIKE THIS FEELING OF POWER, BUT I’M NOT ABOUT TO LET IT GET OUT OF CONTROL. I DO FULLY INTEND TO CONTROL AND DOMINATE YOU OVER THE NEXT FEW DAYS, BELIEVE THAT, BUT I’M NOT ABOUT TO TURN INTO A MONSTER AT THE SAME TIME. YOU MAY NOT ENJOY EVERYTHING I DO TO YOU, BUT CONSIDER IT YOUR PUNISHMENT. BESIDES, I THINK THAT YOU WILL PROBABLY ENJOY MOST OF IT, CONSIDERING WHAT YOU GUYS FANTASIZE HAPPENING TO YOU. LOOK AT HOW MUCH YOU ENJOYED BEING IN THAT GLASS A WHILE BACK. YOU SHOULD HAVE SEEN THE LOOK ON YOUR FACE WHEN YOU REALIZED I WASN’T GOING TO PUT YOU IN MY MOUTH".

He nodded his head slowly in agreement to that.

"But I don’t think its all about control" he said a little meekly. Hey, he thought stop that. You start being real docile with her and she run all over you. However, he did realize that he had become considerably more submissive towards her since shrinking. She was after all stronger than him now.

"OH?" she said.

"Well I think its also about love, or caring for someone." he said which made her look at him curiously. "Think about it, in many of those stories, and I not just talking about the violent ones, those ones mainly are, no, in many of the others, the guy shrinks, or lets the girl shrink him willingly, or is discovered like that and needs help. If he lets her shrink him willingly, then he’s doing out of love. After all, making yourself total dependent on someone, and completely at their mercy shows how much you care about them and trust them".

Nicky was silent for several seconds after hearing that.

"YOU MAY BE RIGHT TOM" she said finally.

"Look Nicky, you can’t get away from the fact that their is a considerable amount of control issues in this fantasy, but at the same time you should look at the other reasons as well. Love isn’t the only one, its just an example of other reasons we like this fetish. There just as valid".

She pondered this, and after several seconds again looked at the screen. She moved the mouse again and after a few more minutes of looking at the site she was on moved to another. Time passed as she continued to browse. Then she spoke again.

"I’M CONTINUALLY AMAZED AT WHAT YOU GUYS DREAM UP WITH REGARDS TO THINGS THAT COULD HAPPEN TO YOU WHILST MOLESTED BY A GIANT WOMAN. OH AND I’M NOT NECESSARILY THINKING OF SHRINKING HERE. SOME OF THIS MEGA STUFF IS REALLY OUT THERE.

AND THE SEXUAL STUFF! I MEAN CAN A GUY REALLY SURVIVE INSERTION?" she asked. "OH DON’T ANSWER THAT. IT’S A RHETORICAL QUESTION. I’M NOT ABOUT TO EXPERIMENT WITH YOU" she said and then giggled, "ALTHOUGH IT MIGHT BE FUN. BESIDES I’M CONCERNED I’D HURT YOU."

I’m willing to take the chance he thought silently. The thought of her playing with him like that was actually getting to him. All the images on the screen of tiny men at the mercy of giant women was turning him on. The fact that he was now 3 inches tall and naked in front of a beautiful giantess didn’t help. And Nicky noticed.

"OH YOUR GETTING EXCITED BY ALL THIS IS SEE" she said causing him to blush.

"WELL, ENOUGH OF THIS THEN. WE DON’T WANT YOU HAVING TO MUCH FUN DO WE MY LITTLE SLAVE" she said with a grin. The way she said it, all sultry and just like a real dominatrix had Tom finally rock hard. Nicky actually laughed at that.

"OH TOM MY TINY, TINY LITTLE MAN, I AM GOING TO HAVE SO MUCH FUN WITH YOU. YOU KNOW I’M ACTUALLY REALLY GLAD THIS HAPPENED. I DO BELIEVE I’M ACTUALLY GOING TO ENJOY THIS FETISH OF YOURS."

She scooped him up suddenly in her hand.

"NOW I THINK I NEED YOU TO SHOW ME HOW THESE REMOTES WORK" she said.

Tom spent the next 10 minutes showing her how they worked. She always kept it just out of his reach, so that he had no chance to get hold of it. The remote was easy enough to use. It could be used by the person shrunk to control their size, and by another person if the settings were altered. It could also be used to alter the size of any individual object. So for example as Nicky discovered. She could return all the remotes to their normal size, with the exceptions of the ones he had shrunk down with himself. Those stayed at their relative size to him at an equivalent 6 inches. And since they were all either destroyed or in her Hoover, he had no access to them. After a bit of stern talking, a less than willing Tom showed her where all the remotes were and she returned them all to their normal size, making it much harder for him to have any real chance of returning to normal on his own.

"YOU KNOW TOM, I’M CURIOUS TO SEE WHAT YOU LOOK LIKE AT A DIFFERENT SIZE." she said once she was comfortable with how the remote worked. OK, he thought.

She gently placed him on the floor in front of her and started to fiddle with the remote far above his head. He looked at her huge feet in front of him encased in red stilettos. They were taller than he was at the heel. She towered over him again, and he just stared at her for several seconds admiring her as she set the remote. Then his neck aching from looking up so much, he looked at her feet again. She had asked if he had a foot fetish. He did have one he knew, although it wasn’t his main fantasy. He just loved the shape of ladies feet, and a well looked after and manicured foot was something he has dreamed of playing with whilst shrunk. He wasn’t going to tell her that, because he had no idea what she would do to him.

Hang on, her feet had been bigger than him a second ago. But only just taller than him. Now they were easily twice his height and getting bigger! Oh god he thought she’s shrinking me even more. He watched, his heart racing as they got bigger and bigger. The floor he was standing on, was wooden tiling, not the carpeted part of his apartment, so he could easily see her feet, and the rest of her. Holy.... he thought looking up. She was huge. No massive and getting bigger as he looked. He watched with some serious trepidation as the sole of her titanic shoe came level with his eye level. How small was she making him he wondered. And still he shrank. Oh please stop he wanted to moan, but was too scared to make a sound. He sole was now way over his head, as tall as a building. He couldn’t be more than a millimeter tall. Was she going to experiment with the maximum setting. He didn’t even know what that was! It took several seconds for him to realize he had stopped shrinking. He tried to look up at her face. She was at least as big as Claire had been to him earlier.

Then her feet moved as she stepped towards him. He had no carpet to hang onto this time and was hurled about. He tried to go as limp as possible to prevent himself getting hurt to much. Thankfully, Nicky only took two steps so that she was standing right in front of him, her building sized soles right infront of Tom.





Part 15

Tom got to his feet slowly and looked up and up at his truly massive neighbor. Her shoes alone soared hundreds of feet above him, with her ankles possibly as much as 1/4 of a mile above his head. His gaze continued to knees a mile or more up to her hips now a couple of miles away. Her breasts were no longer hill sized to him, but mountainous and he guessed 3 miles away. Finally, although he strained to see it, he could just see her huge face further up. And fastened on him from far above he could just make out her city block sized eyes as they watched him. She stared at him from her lofty height for several seconds. Tom, had always thought her beautiful, especially when he had been watching her as a giantess. But now she had to be promoted to the status of goddess he thought. She was simply so over powering, it was hard for Tom to truly take her in.

"HI DUST SPECK" her voice suddenly boomed around him, the heavens opening with the sound. Tom cringed hearing how truly powerful her voice was now. It had been one thing to hear Claire like this in the corridor, but entirely another when he knew she was watching him and that awesome sound was directed at him.

"SORRY TOM" she said "I COULDN’T RESIST SEEING YOU LIKE THIS AFTER YOU DESCRIBED HOW AWESOME CLAIRE HAD BEEN. AM I AS AWESOME AS HER TO YOU" she continued, her voice tinged with excitement. Tom nodded his head numbly. Was she! Jezz stupid question he thought.

"I DON’T KNOW IF YOUR TRYING TO SAY ANYTHING TO ME TOM, BUT IF YOU DO I DON’T THINK I’LL BE ABLE TO HEAR YOU AT THIS SIZE. GOD YOU ARE SO SMALL. I CAN BARELY SEE YOU AT ALL DOWN THERE NEXT TO MY FEET. I BET I MUST BE REALLY HUGE TO YOU NOW. EVEN MY FEET MUST BE BIGGER THAN ANY BUILDING TO YOU. I MUST BE WHAT...." she paused to think "GOSH, I MUST BE SEVERAL MILES TALL". Her face had a stunned look on it as she said that. She was still having some trouble over just how much bigger she was to him now, and how truly insignificant he appeared to her. If she hadn’t known he was there, she would never have seen him. She had to be careful, because if she lost sight of him for a second, she might not find him again. She’d have to use the remote to enlarge him to just find him.

Nicky was also really curious what Tom thought of his new status.

Tom watched in sudden real alarm as her massive frame suddenly started to descend. She was bending down to get closer to him he saw. Even though intellectually he knew it would do no good he began to back away from her. She was crouched down now, with one knee on the ground, her massive frame blotting out the light from the bulb behind her. Then her massive hand was descending towards him, palm up. He began to run away, but then realized that to her he would only be able to cover a few inches of ground, before she was on him. He stood there wondering what she planned to do. He hoped nothing. He was too vulnerable at this height. Her hand came to rest a short distance from him, her fingers towering above him, and her palm stretching way into the distance.

"TOM, I WANT YOU TO CLIMB MY NAIL ON MY MIDDLE FINGER AND THEN MOVE ONTO THE NAIL." she said.

What! he thought staring up stupidly. Why? She waited as he looked up. Since they had no way to communicate at his size, the conversation would have to be one way. And considering the size difference, Tom was the one who really should be obeying her. Ok, he thought, and walked towards her gargantuan nail. It lay flat on the ground, but, even so, it was still taller than him. He wondered how he would climb it. Seeing that nail at this size was although daunting, still an amazing sight. He noticed that the nail wasn’t actually smooth. It had ridges, and he also realized than he could actually use them to climb her nail. He did, slowly. It also brought home just how truly insignificant he was to her now. He wasn’t even bug sized. He was dust sized. If Nicky sneezed up there, he would get blown about just like a piece of dust. That was a sobering thought. He hoped she wouldn’t keep him like this for long. She was amazing at this new size, but he felt to vulnerable.


He was on her nail now, and slowly walked into the center. He could see the huge pad of her finger rising up above him, the huge swirls of her finger prints, each almost as big as he was. He also could make out all the gunge under than nail, stuff you don’t see normally, even if your careful when cleaning under her nails. It was a bit dirty the closer he got to her finger itself. He stopped half way, waiting to see what she would now do.

"OK TOM, HOLD ON I’M GOING TO STAND UP NOW. DON’T WORRY, I’M DOING IT SLOWLY. I KNOW YOU SAID THAT SUDDEN RISES MAKE YOU FEEL SICK".

With that he turned in time to watch lift off occur. He fell back on his backside as the finger rose into the air. OH BOY! Even as slowly as she did stand up, he still felt a bit nauseous. He was also stunned to see his now truly county sized apartment appear before him. It was like he was in a small plane flying over everything. Then her finger was in front of a huge object, that blocked his view. It took him a second to place what he was seeing. OH! It was her eye he realized. It filled his vision. Her pupil now bigger than a city block was fastened on him. She stared at him for several seconds. He could hear just below that, the vast sighing of her breath. It sounded like an industrial process at work, in it’s immensity. Then her eye disappeared and he was going down. Her finger came to rest on something and he immediately got the impression he was to get off the finger. He did, clambering down the pitted side of her nail. He was on a massive brown surface, with huge objects towering above him. His table. Yep, there was the computer. He turned around to be confronted by those eyes again, looking at him on the level of the table. He gulped seeing that. They were looking at him like a lion does it’s prey.

Then he noticed that they were getting smaller. No, he was getting bigger. He rapidly got taller and taller, and soon she wasn’t a goddess anymore, but a giantess again. He continued to get bigger and in a few more seconds he was ,was taller than 3 inches. He stood there as she enlarged him back to 6 inches tall. He also breathed a sigh of relief at not being so minute again. Nicky collapsed in the chair in front of him, looking at him.

"SO TOM. WHAT WAS IT LIKE SEEING ME THAT BIG?" she asked breathlessly, her eye’s filled with curiosity.

"Nicky" he began. How was he going to describe this? " Nicky, you were unbelievable. You were a goddess to me, truly overpowering, awesome, titanic...all I wanted to do was to worship you" he gushed out. And she had been. He had loved her for years, but down there, less than a millimeter tall, he had truly felt he should be worshipping her.

She burst out laughing at that.

"WORSHIP ME?" she laughed. "YOU WANTED TO WORSHIP ME. I KNOW YOU FANCY ME, BUT WORSHIP ME!"

Tom felt a bit ashamed as she said it. It was the way she said it, as if she couldn’t believe it, especially since she could see that he had meant it.

"WELL TOM. IF YOU WANT TO WORSHIP ME. YOU SHOULD THEN" she said with a grin. Her middle finger suddenly appeared before him, the finger which moments ago, he had been standing on, and was now only half his size. WOW.

"TOM, IF YOU WANT TO WORSHIP ME THEN WORSHIP THE FINGER YOU WERE ON AS A REMINDER OF HOW I LOOKED TO YOU".

He looked up at her. Was she serious. Did she actually expect him to worship her finger? She did, he saw. Or rather she thought he wanted to and wanted him to do it.

Well....he thought. Why not. He fancied her. No he more than fancied her. And he would have worshipped the ground she walked on before all this shrinking had happened, had she shown any interest in him. Tom got down on his knees before her, and slowly bowed down in front of her finger. She giggled slightly seeing this. He bowed before her, and then slowly leaned forward and kissed the pad of her finger. He heard a slight gasp escape her lips as he did this, an he sneaked a look up at her. She had an amazed look in her eyes, as well as a look of wonder on her face. There was also something else there, but he didn’t know what it was. Then he got back to it. He continued to cover the pad of her finger with kisses, slowly caressing it with his hands. He covered the whole of that finger with kisses, slowly moving up it towards her palm, kissing and caressing it as if he was making love to a woman. Nicky remained silent throughout this. Finally however, she pulled her finger away from him. He had been crouched over it at the time, kissing the base of her finger, and debating moving on to the palm, when it began to slide out from under him. Unintentionally, he was sure, the tip of her finger however grazed his body as it moved out, rubbing against him as it passed. The tip hit his dick, and sent a jolt of electricity through his body. The feeling of that massive pad as it brushed his dick was unbelievable. It only lasted a second, but it took his breath away. WOW, OH WOW, he thought. He wanted her to do that again!

"OH, SORRY" Nicky said in an embarrassed voice as she realized what she had just done. He continued to crouch there for several seconds after her finger was gone, simply trying to remember the feeling of that massive finger caressing his body as it moved out from under him.

"TOM, I DIDN’T HURT YOU THERE" Nicky suddenly said, when he didn’t move.

"What...Oh no.." he said sitting down and looking at her. Did she have any idea of what she did to him. Her simple touch had been breathtaking.

"OH GOOD. I THOUGHT I’D, WELL YOU KNOW HURT YOUR PRIVATES OR SOMETHING, THE WAY YOU DIDN’T MOVE, LIKE YOU’D BEEN KICKED IN THE BALLS OR SOMETHING" she said embarrassed.

"No...No, I’m fine. You just caught me by surprise" he mumbled. She was silent for several seconds just staring at him.

Then she asked him quietly "YOU ACTUALLY ENJOYED THAT DIDN’T YOU TOM".

He didn’t know how to respond to that. After all, she had made it entirely clear that she didn’t intend for him to sexually enjoy then next few days. On those few occasions that he had been sexually turned on, she had gone out of her way to stop it. Still, perhaps honesty was still the best way to go. He still had a lot to make up to her, and lying wasn’t the best way to go about regaining her trust and friendship. It’s might get him in to trouble, but, then again it may not.

"I’ll be honest Nicky" he started out. "Yes I did enjoy it. I’ve fancied you for years, even though I thought you didn’t like me like that. I’ve wished we could be intimate with each other. And her I am, naked in front of the most beautiful woman I know, and completely at her mercy and her finger just happens to rub up against me! It was like electricity your touch. I..." he said a little embarrassed. Then he looked her straight in the eyes. "I know you don’t want to here this, and you’ve made it clear that you don’t want any sexual contact with me this week, but when you were asking me if I was alright, all I could think of at the time, was I wish she would do that again to me. It was amazing." He looked at her for a few seconds longer as she took it in. He could see the surprised look in her eyes.

She just looked at him for several long seconds, her eyes now unreadable as she thought about what he had just said. How would she take it he wondered.

Part 16

Nicky had been silent for about a minute now, and Tom decided to wait and see what she would say or do. Then he saw her hands come up into his line of sight. Her right hand came close to him, and to his amazement and trepidation the huge tip of her fore finger suddenly pressed down on his chest, pushing him flat against the table. He struggled to rise, now really worried about what she was going to do. He couldn’t budge her weight and tried pushing her off with his hands. He saw a faint look of amusement on her face at his futile attempts to move her finger. Then her other hand came into play, and quickly and efficiently she used her fingers on both hands to immobilize him. He ended up lying flat on his back, with fingers from both her hands holding his spread eagle, and as helpless as if she had tied him up with rope. He tried to struggle against her grasp, but couldn’t move an inch. She had him.

Now what!

Her face came closer until she was looking directly down at him, her hair falling down the side of her head. Then her fore finger came up. She brushed it lightly against his leg and in astonishment, he watched as this huge appendage moved up his leg. At six inches tall, her fingers were still easily wider than his leg, and more than half as wide as his entire body. The pad of her finger was warm and soft, and he could just feel the print of her fingers as they moved up his leg. Her finger pad finally came to rest on his groin sending another massive jolt of electricity through his body. OH GOD! he thought in pleasure. THANK YOU! He bucked unconsciously from the feeling, but with that heavy pad on his groin, he really couldn’t move a muscle. Nicky held the pad of her finger gently on his groin for several seconds, feeling his tiny dick surging into life. A small smile appeared on her otherwise impassive face. Then, when he was rock hard, she slowly began to move her finger up and down. The pad of her finger covered his entire groin region, and kept him stationary. However, Tom didn’t care. He was in heaven. The pad of her finger slowly ran up and down his groin area, gently teasing and rubbing his dick in the process. He was simply to small for her to completely isolate his dick. She rubbed up and down on him for several seconds, marveling in the look of bliss on Tom’s face from her simple action.

Damm, this was power she thought. She continued her ministrations for several seconds, before slowly switching to a circular motion. Tom was trying to buck again, close to coming. He had never felt like coming so quickly in his entire life. Sensing this, Nicky moved her finger away from his groin to gently rub his chest and legs again. A pleading look appeared in Tom’s eye. He couldn’t believe his luck however. What had made her change her mind, and do this to him. He wasn’t about to complain about it, even if he could have. Then her finger was back on his groin, lightly resting there for a few seconds, feeling his dick surging against the heavy pad. She began to rub him again. It didn’t take much more. Tom suddenly let lose. He cried out as an came, his tiny body trying to buck against the massive restraints of her fingers. He came and came like never before. Finally spent he collapsed, his body limp from his lovely ordeal.

Then her fingers released him, and he lay there free and gasping for breath. As he watched she raised her massive finger to her face and examined the relatively tiny amount of semen he had deposited there. Then to his absolute amazement she stuck the finger in her mouth and sucked it clean. Removing the finger from her mouth she bent down and did something else he hadn’t expected, She kissed him. Her warm lush lips covered most of his body in their warm embrace. She brushed her lips against him. and although it only lasted a few seconds Tom was in heaven again.

She rose up again, looking down at him.

"WELL I THINK WE BOTH KNOW YOU ENJOYED THAT" she said with a small smile.

Tom struggling to regain his breath, stuttered out "Why?"

She shrugged her shoulders.

"BECAUSE I WANTED TO. AND BECAUSE I HAVE FANCIED YOU FOR A LONG TIME TOO TOM, AND HAVE ALSO THOUGHT ABOUT WHAT IT WOULD BE LIKE TO BE INTIMATE WITH YOU. AND BECAUSE I HAVE YOU HERE NOW, AND I CAN ANYTHING I WANT TO YOU. AND BECAUSE YOU’VE BEEN VERY HONEST WITH ME SINCE I FIRST FOUND YOU LIKE THIS. YOU’VE REALLY BEEN TRYING TO MAKE IT UP TO ME I THINK." she said. She cocked her head for a second thinking, her eyes never leaving him.

"I KNOW I SAID I DIDN’T WANT TO HAVE A SEXUAL RELATIONSHIP WITH YOU THIS WEEK, BUT THAT WAS BECAUSE I WAS SO PISSED OFF AT YOU FOR WHAT YOU DID AND I WANTED TO GET EVEN, MAKE YOU PAY FOR IT. BUT AS THIS HAS GONE ON, I’VE REALIZED THAT IT DOESN’T MATTER TO ME. YOU SCREWED UP, BUT I’M GOING TO FORGIVE YOU ANYWAY. AND IF I’M GOING TO DO THAT, I MIGHT AS WELL ENJOY MYSELF. I’VE WANTED YOU FOR YEARS, AS YOU HAVE ME, AND NOW I HAVE YOU. I’M NOT ABOUT TO LET THIS OPPORTUNITY PASS." she leaned close again.

"AND SINCE YOU CAN’T REALLY RESIST ME, I INTEND TO HAVE MY WAY WITH YOU....NOT THAT YOU WON’T ENJOY IT I THINK" she added with a grin.

"YOUR FORGIVING ME?" Tom said in surprise.

She nodded. "BUT I’M STILL NOT RETURNING YOU TO NORMAL. I DIDN’T THINK THIS AT FIRST, BUT I NOW REALIZE THAT I ACTUALLY LIKE THIS LITTLE FETISH OF YOURS. I REALLY LIKE YOU LIKE THIS. AND I WANT TO KEEP YOU LIKE THIS. OH DON’T LOOK SHOCKED. I WILL RETURN YOU TO NORMAL AT THE END OF THE WEEK, I PROMISE. BUT YOU ARE STAYING SMALL UNTIL THEN. I HOPE THAT AFTER ALL THIS IS OVER, AND YOUR BACK TO NORMAL, THAT WE CAN DO THIS AGAIN. I’D LOVE TO BE ABLE TO SHRINK YOU ON THE WEEKENDS AND JUST HAVE YOU AT MY MERCY. HOW DOES THAT SOUND MY LITTLE MAN?"

Tom as you can probably imagine was a little stumped for words. No that’s not accurate really. Poll axed, stunned, amazed, can’t believe what he’s hearing, astounded, astonished, bowled over, catatonic with surprise, dumb with amazement, I could probably go through he whole alphabet using expletives to describe how he was at that point. His greatest fantasy had really just come true. The most beautiful woman he knew like this. She wanted to shrink him some more, to play with him, and have sex with him. WOW. Now imagine that funny, zipp sound you hear on commercials and films, as if things were rewinding very fast........then....... SEX with him!

She laughed at the complete stunned look on his face.

"YOU DIDN’T EXPECT THAT DID YOU?" she said.

HE shook his head dumbly.

"SO HOW DOES THAT SOUND TO YOU. DO YOU WANT TO CONTINUE PLAYING WITH THIS GIANTESS?" she asked

DID HE! He nodded his head dumbly again.

"TOM, YOU ALSO REALIZE THAT I HAVE A PRETTY GOOD IDEA OF WHAT YOU LIKE ABOUT THIS FETISH AND WHAT YOU’D LIKE TO HAPPEN TO YOU" she continued.

He nodded his head, suddenly a bit wary of what she might be about to say.

"WELL, HERE’S WHAT I PLAN TO DO. FOR THE REMAINDER OF THIS WEEK YOUR GOING TO GET TO EXPLORE SOME OF THOSE FANTASIES OF YOURS. YOU LIKE THAT" she said and seeing his excited nod and continued "BUT, YOU HAVE TO REALIZE SOMETHING NOW. PART OF WHAT YOU LIKE ABOUT THIS, IS THE ISSUE OF COMPLETE CONTROL I HAVE OVER YOU. I LIKE THIS AND I WANT TO EXPLORE IT A BIT. SO AS I SAID TO YOU EARLIER, I DO INTEND TO COMPLETELY CONTROL YOU. YOU’LL GET TO EXPERIENCE YOUR FANTASY, BUT I DECIDE HOW. YOU DON’T REALLY HAVE A SAY IN IT ANYWAY, BUT I JUST WANTED TO SAY THIS NOW. WELL CONTINUE THIS, BUT YOU MAY NOT ALWAYS LIKE WHAT I PLAN TO DO TO YOU. IF YOU START FEELING LIKE YOUR NOT ENJOYING IT, JUST REMEMBER WHAT IT IS ABOUT THIS FANTASY THAT TURNS YOU ON. NAMELY ME! A GIANTESS AND BEING AT MY MERCY. AND ALSO CONSIDER THIS, CONSIDER HOW MUCH I MIGHT BE ENJOYING WHAT I’M DOING TO YOU!"

Tom was stunned. How to reply to that. She was giving him his fantasy on a plater. All he had to do was let her do as she pleased with him.

"TOM I ALSO WANT BOTH OF US TO ENJOY THIS" she added.

"Nicky" he said after a bit. "I can safely say with complete certainty that I am willing to let you do whatever you want to me, not as you said as If I had a choice anyway. And if you like it after this week, I think there’ a really good chance that I will want to do this again with you."

She leaned closer again and gently brushed her lips against him, kissing him. He hugged her huge face, pushing himself against those massive lips, and thanking his lucky stars how this had worked out.

She sat up straight again after a few seconds. Looking down at him again, she smiled affectionately and then a cheeky grin took it’s place.

"YOU KNOW, I DO THINK YOU OWE ME FOR THAT LITTLE BIT OF PLEASURE I GAVE YOU A FEW MINUTES AGO" she said.

She gently picked him up in her hand again and lowered him to the floor. He found himself facing her huge feet as she swiveled his chair to face him. Tom looked up at his lovely girlfriend. Girlfriend? Yes she was that now he realized.

"YOU SAID A LITTLE BIT EARLIER THAT YOU WANTED TO WORSHIP ME TINY MAN" she said in mock severity. "WELL I THINK IT’S TIME YOU DID. I LIKE LITTLE MEN WHO WORSHIP ME AS THE GODDESS I AM TO THEM. I WANT YOU TO WORSHIP MY FEET NOW" she snapped in mock annoyance at the insignificant bug man at her feet. Then she giggled, ruining the who thing.

"OH, I’M GOING TO HAVE TO READ SOME MORE OF THOSE STORIES ON YOUR COMPUTER TO PLAN WHAT I’M GOING TO DO TO YOU." she said, and then putting on a stern face again looked down at him.

"I SAID WORSHIP ME TINY MAN. I CANNOT BELIEVE THAT YOU ARE NOT ALREADY DOING SO IN MY PRESENCE. YOU SHOULD BE HONORED TO JUST BE HERE. IF YOU DO NOT JUMP TO IT ,I’M GOING TO SHRINK YOU TO THE SIZE OF AN ANT AND STOMP YOU FLAT TINY MAN!"

Oh Boy Tom thought hearing her say all this. His dick was again surging into life. With a grin on his face, he quickly got down on his knees in front of her feet and began to worship her.

Life was good!.

Part 17

Tom got to it with a gusto as Nicky watched from high above him. He slowly began by caressing her massive shoes, rubbing them with his hands. Then he leant forward and kissed the shoe, showing his utter devotion to his goddess. He coated the whole front of her shoe with kisses, much in the same way he had with her finger. He used his whole body to worship her foot encased in the red stiletto. Even a 6 inches tall, it was still massive to him, her ankles level with his head. He would have loved to have made love to her foot inside that massive shoe, but didn’t want to ruin what had already happened so far. She was in control, and he was at the moment more than happy to have her control him. So let her do this her way he mused as he worshipped away. After all, this fantasy is about the giantess and what happens to the small men they encounter. He continued to worship away for several long minutes, as Nicky watched him, a rather bemused expression on her face. That look said now what am I going to do with him? I might like this, but how do you get intimate with a guy who is smaller than my vibrator?

After those several minutes, Nicky bent down and picked him up again. He rested in the palm of her hand as she just looked at him.
“SO WHAT NOW” she mused. “I’M HALF TEMPTED TO TRY SOME OF THE STUFF I’VE READ ON YOUR COMPUTER, BUT TO BE HONEST, I’M MORE THAN A LITTLE CONCERNED ABOUT HOW YOU’D TAKE IT. I MEAN, SOME OF THE STUFF YOU GUYS DREAM UP, SOUNDS EXCITING ON PAPER AND IS EXCITING TO CONTEMPLATE, BUT I REALLY THINK YOU’D GET HURT, POSSIBLY BADLY BY SOME OF IT.”
He nodded. Tom had to agree. There was no way for him to know how he’d deal with say insertion for example.
“We’d have to be careful” he shouted up to her. Nicky nodded in agreement.
“WELL, THERE ARE SOME SIMPLE THINGS WE CAN DO AT LEAST.” she said and then grinned again. “SOME OF WHICH I KNOW YOUR GOING TO LIKE”.
Oh boy, what did she intend to do now? Tom was nervous again. Not scared nervous as he had been before when he didn’t know how she was going to react to all of this, but excited nervous.
Nicky picked up the remote again and as he watched set it to shrink him again. Seconds later he watched as the world around him expanded again, Nicky along with it. He guessed he was around an inch tall when the shrinking stopped, and Nicky slowly reached out her house sized hand to pick him up. He watched in sudden excitement as he saw his destination. Nicky had pulled her T shirt away from her body and her hand as he watched pulled her bra away from her breast a small amount. He was then moving towards it as her hand lowered him towards the gap.

Then she let go.

He gave a cry of surprise as he fell. Her massive breast looming closer by the second. Then he hit her breast. It was a soft landing, and he bounced a bit from the initial contact. He bounced right into the material of her huge bra, and then fell back down on to her breast. Tom rolled a small distance until he finally came to a point where her breast and the bra met, stopping his fall. He was unhurt. He moved himself into a position facing away from her huge breast, resting up against it. It felt like a massive wall of flesh behind him, warm and soft. He looked up, but could just see the contour of her breasts and the bra. He couldn’t see her face from his position, but was sure she knew exactly where he was. This was proven a few seconds later. The bra slowly moved back into position. As it did, he felt the tight material slowly close around his body, and as it moved back to fit the shape of her breast, it tightened around him, becoming taunt. The result of this was that he found himself plastered facing outwards against her giant breast, completely immobile. He hung there for several seconds simply trying to move his arms and legs, and found he couldn’t. He was both excited about where she had put him, and a little concerned. He really was helpless here, simply immobilized by a simple bra. As he hung there, he could feel her breathing in an out, rapidly and excitedly. Her heart rate was also high. He could hear the thud, thud easily this close to it. She was as excited by this as he was. Then his lovely fleshy prison bounced as Nicky took a step. She had firm, well formed breasts, but there was still plenty of give in them. Each step she took sent slight tremors through the breast he was against, and it wobbled up and down very slightly. The bra she wore, minimised this considerably. She was walking he knew, but where. With her T shirt on top of the bra, he couldn’t see a thing. His world was made up of shady colours, from the small amount of light that penetrated it.
She wanted to completely control me, Tom thought. Boy what a way to show that control. Immobilize me in her bra. Chose a nice way to show it though! And even though she kept telling him, she intended to control and dominate him, he thought, she had been remarkably nice to him. It looked like, he would really get to enjoy the rest of the week after all.
He heard a few doors opening and closing as she walked. Then she stopped. He hung there, by her breast waiting. After all that was all he could do!
Then her massive arms were moving and the T shirt covering her bra was lifted off. Still, he hung there as she moved about, doing stuff. He had no idea of what was going on around him. The bra, was made of a lacy material, but densely packed. He couldn’t really see through it. Then he felt the tautness of the bra loosen suddenly. With a startled cry, he fell away from the breast and ended up lying on the bra, going down. Nicky had just taken the bra off and was lowering it, with him in it. It came to rest and Tom scrambled to his feet, trying to determine where he was.
Well Ok..... so he knew where he was. He was in Nicky’s bra, alright. Well all knew that for crying out loud. But where was the bra? He couldn’t see, since the walls of the bra, at his height, were taller than him, soaring above his head, blocking his view. He glanced up to see if he could see anything over the height of the bra and got a sight alright.
Kneeling far above him, her knees out of sight, but obviously positioned on each side of the bra were Nicky’s thighs. Her massive thighs, now bare, as she had obviously taken off her jeans soared above the bra to her now topless chest, with her beautiful face peering down at him with a broad grin on them through the valley of her breasts. He stared up in awe at her. She really was a vision to behold, straddling the bra and towering over him like that, wearing only a pair of panties, and not a stitch more. His jaw must have hit the floor for the umpteenth time this week as he just looked at her.
“God, you are so beautiful” he gasped out.
Nicky must of heard him, because she blushed slightly.
“THANK YOU TOM. YOU’RE KIND OF CUTE YOURSELF”.
Tom also realized as he got a glimpse of the massive surroundings that he was back in Nicky’s bedroom. He recognised the ceiling light fixtures.
“NOW, I KNOW YOU WANTED TO GET INTO MY BRA FOR SOME TIME NOW, BUT I THINK IT’S TIME YOU GOT OUT TOM” Nicky said, the grin still on her face.
Tom nodded and then paused. OK, so how do you get out of a bra, with walls that are several times taller than you are? He tried to climb up the surface of the walls, and found that he could. He had to struggle as the material didn’t give him to many hand holds, even at his small size. However, he did manage it and found himself clinging to the top of the bra, looking down at Nicky’s long legs stretching out from her knees in front of him. He heaved himself over the edge, and let go. He fell with a small laugh and landed on the soft mattress duvet. Standing on it was a little difficult, since he feet sank into the giving surface. Looking back, he made out the huge building sized bra cup he had been in. Then it disappeared as Nicky picked it up. Her gently move caused enough movement in the bed to knock him off his feet. Nicky laughed again seeing this and tossed the bra into her closet as she watched him stand up again.
“NOW TOM, LET’S HAVE SOME FUN”. she said with a really mischievous grin.
UH OH!
He watched as she slowly moved back away from him, again knocking him over with her movement. Then in concern, he watched as she began to beat on the bed with her hands, to each side of him. He was flung about, as if on a bouncy castle. Nicky was obviously enjoying his predicament. He continued to stumble about and get flung about as she hammered at the mattress. She kept this up for several long minutes, before stopping.
“GOSH YOU LOOKED SO FUNNY THERE” she said. “YOU KEPT TRYING TO STAND UP, BUT EACH TIME I PATTED THE MATRESS YOU’D FALL OVER. AND A FEW TIMES THERE, YOU ENDED UP BOUNCING SEVERAL FEET IN THE AIR. WELL FROM YOUR PERSPECTIVE.” He looked up at her, wondering what she was planning now.
“STILL ENJOYING BEING HELPLESS IN FRONT OF ME LITTLE MAN” she grinned down. “WANT ME TO CONTINUE TO PLAY WITH YOU HUH” she asked.
Was she teasing him, or testing his resolve, he though. Then he nodded his head to her. He’d play along. She’d not hurt him intentionally, and it could be fun anyway.
Nicky scooped him up again in her hand, holding him eye level with her massive breasts.
“ I BET YOU’D LOVE TO PLAY WITH THESE AGAIN” she said, and laughed at his eager nod. “NOT YET LITTLE MAN. FIRST I WANT TO HAVE A BIT MORE FUN WITH YOU.”
OK, so what now?
She gently placed him on the ground and used the remote to bring him up to his full height of 6 inches again.
“LET’S SEE, A GAME OF CAT AND MOUSE TINY MAN. YOU HAVE TO TRY AND AVOID BEING CAPTURED FOR AS LONG AS POSSIBLE. IF I CATCH YOU IN UNDER 5 MINUTES, YOUR MINE TO DO WITH AS I PLEASE” she said and then sniggered. “WELL ACTUALLY YOU ARE MINE TO DO WITH AS I PLEASE, BUT I’LL GIVE YOU A CHANCE TO HAVE A BIT OF FUN. HIDE FROM ME FOR 5 MNINUTES OR MORE AND YOU CAN CHOSE WHAT TO DO NEXT. IF I CATCH YOU....WELL, I HAVE SOME INTERESTING THINGS I CAN DO TO YOU. OH AND YOU’LL GET TO SLEEP IN MY BOOT TONIGHT AS WELL.”
OK Tom thought. This is just plain unfair. I mean, how was he going to avoid her for 1 minute, let alone five of them! And to get to sleep in that shoe again. ughhh.
“WELLI ’D START RUNNING TINY ONE. YOU HAVE ONE MINUTE TO ESCAPE ME AND THEN THIS CAT IS GOING TO CATCH YOU AND PLAY WITH YOU”. She said and closed her eyes. Then. “59, 58,57” she started to count.
Tom took off heading for the door to her room. At 6 inches it only took seconds for him to cover the distance and he ran out into the corridor.
“49,48,47” he heard behind him.
He might get around faster, but at 6 inches tall, he was much more noticeable. He decided to head for the living room and his old base. He could crawl under it at this height, with a bit of difficulty, and hide there. She might find him, but she’d have a hell of a time getting him out he thought. He reached the living room as he heard her finish counting. Sprinting for all he was worth, he covered the distance faster than ever before. He could hear her moving around now. Reaching the side board he lay flat on his stomach and crawled under the side board. Turning around on his belly he looked out, his heart beating in excitement, waiting for his giant capturess to show her self. About two minutes passed before he heard her approach the door. She appeared on all fours, imitating a cat as she searched for him.
“MEOW. WHERE’S MY LITTLE MOUSE” she said and began to hunt around on all fours. On her knee’s she stalked around the room, looking under the couch and TV. Then she crawled in a very sultry, and sexy way over to the side board. Well, he knew he couldn’t hide from her for 5 minutes. He edge his way back towards the wall. Here massive body stopped in front of the side board side ways on. Then she leaned down and her hair followed by her head appeared as she lay flat to look under the side board.
“MEOW...THERE IT IS.” she purred.
She tried to reach her hand under the gap he hid under, and could only get it a small way in. She was too big to get under the 3 inch gap. Her hand stopped just past the wrist.
“MEOW!” she said in frustration. Her hand disappeared. He was safe he thought. Then she stood up on her knees and he waited.
UH OH, he thought as the side board shifted a little. She was moving the whole damm thing. If she could get it away from the wall, she stood a chance of being able to reach in and grab him. The gap at the front was small because of a small side panel running around it. The back area wasn’t protected like that. She would be able to reach in, most of the way and snag him. He moved towards the middle, hoping she wouldn’t get him. He glanced at his watch. He had about a minute left to go. Then the side board moved outwards creating the gap. Her hands came down and she began to crawl on all fours to the back area
“MEOW” she said happily “CATTIE IS GOING TO GET NICE TASTY MOUSE”. Then her huge face was looking through the gap at him at floor level. Her hand followed moving towards him as she stretched in. He crawled the other way, and just managed to stay out of her reach. Her arm wasn’t long enough.
“AWE!” she muttered and suddenly disappeared. Then the other side of the side board moved out. Tom frantically crawled back the way he had come. Mistake he suddenly realized as her huge arm reappeared from the same side as before moving in on him fast. He started to crawl the other way as her hand groped for him. Her fingers brushed his leg, and then his thigh. Suddenly she applied some weight and he found himself struggling to move his legs under that massive show of power. Her arm was almost at full stretch and she lay flat of the ground looking at him, a grin on that face, a grin that would have made the Cheshire cat proud. Her finger, slowly edge there way up his leg, gaining more and more purchase on him. Struggling, he tried to push her fingers off him. Each was as thick as a telephone pole to him, and immensely powerful. He managed to slow her down a bit, but only for a short while. Then her fingers were up to his waist and he felt himself being pulled towards her. Still he fought, trying to free himself. But as the mouse usually finds out, it is no match for the cat. He slide far enough for her to grasp him in her hand. Then her fingers surrounded him, holding him immobile and she slowly drew her hand out from his hiding place. He came in to the light and she sat down on the ground, her captive in her hand. Brining him to her face she said,
“MEOW” again and pretended to purr, before gently licking his entire upper body with her tongue several time.
How to describe that! Her tongue was slimy, wet, and like a giant sinuous monster. He was coated in her saliva in seconds. UGH he thought at first, god this is gross. Then she opened her palm a bit and started on the rest of his body. His tune changed quick enough to OH YEAH BABY!
“WELL MOUSE I CAUGHT YOU” she purred to him.
“Oh no you didn’t” he suddenly said with a smug look.
“UM, TOM, THEN WHAT DO YOU CALL THIS” she said indicating him in her hand.
“Oh you got me, but not in five minutes, so I win” he called up.
She gave him a startled look and then glanced at her watch.
“WELL FANCY THAT, THE TINY MAN IS RIGHT! WELL I DID SAY YOU COULD DECIDE WHAT TO DO NEXT, BUT MAYBE I LIED” she said with a cheeky grin.
“No fair” he hollered up.
“OH, AND WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO ABOUT IT, MY TINY MAN” she said
Um...She had a point.
“BUT,TO SHOW YOU THAT I’M A NICE GIANTESS, I WILL LET YOU DECIDE WHAT YOU WOULD LIKE TO DO NEXT”. she said. She waited as he looked at her in surprise.
“Well” he finally said, “I’d love to explore your giant body from toe to head” he said.
“OH WOULD YOU” she said a bit sarcastically, but also with a bit of amusement.
“WELL, I SUPOSE SINCE I’M NOW A GODDESS TO YOU I CAN GRANT YOU A WISH COME TRY. OK LITTLE MAN, YOU WISH IS MY COMMAND”.

Tom couldn’t believe his luck. OH YES.


Part 18

“BUT, KITTY STILL WANTS TO PLAY WITH HER MOUSE FIRST” she purred down at him.
OKAY, Tom wondered. What next?
With a cheeky grin again on her face, she slowly raised him up to the level of her face.
“MEOW” she said and purred again.
Then she opened her mouth, and Tom watched from her hand, held completely motionless by her hand as she slowly turned him until his legs were facing that huge mouth. Then she slowly put him in. Tom, felt her hot breath first on the backs of his legs, and the sticky moisture of her mouth as his feet and then his legs entered her mouth. Then he felt her tongue against the back of his legs, its rough, slimy surface caressing him. His feet brushed up against the back of her mouth and teeth a sixth his size slowly clamped around his waist. Then her velvety lips descended, sealing around his body, holding him in. Her hand then let go of him, leaving him dangling there looking up at her. Her eyes, were trying to look at him over the bridge of her nose, and going cross eyed in the process. Even given the circumstances, Tom almost laughed at the comical look it gave her. A slight smile did touch his lips. Then Nicky’s mouth contracted around him as she began to suck on his lower body. The suction was considerable, and saliva coursed around his body as she gently sucked on him. Her tongue also played with his back, sending shivers up his back.

It pushed him up against the roof of her mouth, holding him there as she sucked away at him. Her hands free now, she got up and began to crawl towards her bedroom, with him still firmly in her mouth, hanging there. Then she Purred. It sent vibrations coursing through his body each time she did it, and was not at all unpleasant. She kept this up as she crawled, imitating a cat all the short way to her bedroom. Once there, she crawled over to the bed and raised her head up over the duvet. Tom looked into her eyes, an arm reach away from him. She had that look in her eyes.

“Oh Shit” he ended up crying as Nicky suddenly giggled around him and then opened her mouth wide. He slid out falling downwards. He only fell a short distance and landed on his back on top of the soft mattress, his lower half wet with her saliva.

He stood up, looking at her face now just above him. Then Nicky went,
“MEOW” again and gently butted him with her chin, knocking him over and rubbed him with her chin, much as cats do. She then lowered her face opening her mouth to lick him, and Tom back away out of her reach. Getting to his feet again, he was again knocked over onto his back by her huge chin. This time however Nicky quickly moved in, not giving him time to get up and slowly licked him from head to toe with her tongue. That huge slimy monster started at his feet and worked it’s way up him, covering every part of him in her saliva. Tom had to wipe the stuff from his face in order to be able to see. He sat up as he did so, hearing Nicky giggling cheekily above him. His eyes cleared he glanced at her, wondering what she was going to do next, and what had happened to him getting to explore her body?
He was greeted however with the sight of her massive face hovering directly over him, and descending on him, her huge mouth open wide. He didn’t have time to even raise his hands in surprise as that huge mouth descended over his head and completely enveloped his entire upper body. Huge droplet of saliva fell on him like over sized rain droplets as she paused for a second. Then, Tom felt her massive teeth on his back as she began to close her mouth on him. Instinctively, Tom put out his hands to stop the two fleshy walls closing in on him. His hands pushed into the warm, fleshy surface and slid against them. It was like pushing against an oiled rubbery surface. He couldn’t get any purchase. Her mouth closed over him, with her teeth clamping down around his torso, holding him in a vice like grip. A grip, Tom knew could easily cut him in half. Then her velvety lips completed the embrace and Tom was cut of from the light. He could feel the moisture in the warm air around him. Her tongue was now facing him, and suddenly he felt it move towards him. He tried to fight it off, but found that it was a futile effort. Her tongue simple battered his arms out of the way contemptuously. He realized that he wasn’t even as strong as her tongue now. Her tongue playing with him again, he felt her begin to suck on him again. Then she lifted up, with him still in her mouth. He came horizontal as she sat down. Nicky continued to suck on him and play with him, with her tongue.

Then he felt her tilt her head and he realized that he was now facing down into her throat, held there only by her teeth and lips. Those lips however suddenly parted, giving him light to see again. His face was only a short distance from her huge throat. He could see, the muscles of her throat working hard as she swallowed the saliva he was causing her to generate. He really hoped she didn’t like the taste of him too much, since she could easily swallow him should she choose. His arms flailed about as he tried to look behind him at the front of her mouth, eliciting a small giggle from her as they came into contact with the back of her mouth. He managed to look back at her teeth. Then he realized something. He was shrinking again.

Ah hell, he thought glancing down at that huge throat, inches away from him. To his relief, Nicky again straightened her neck, bringing him horizontal. He continued to shrink however and watched as her mouth went from tight and cramped, to spacious, to cavernous. How small was she shrinking him he wondered, as everything grew around him, his body scrapping against the huge teeth holding him as he got smaller. Nicky released him from their grip and he found himself lying on her tongue. He was now small enough, that his entire body was inside her mouth, his feet brushing against her massive teeth. Still he shrank, ands the moist cavern expanded. Her tongue, which a few moments ago had been just a big slimy muscle, was now bed sized to him. No, bigger. It continued to grow until it was the size of several king sized beds. Then it stopped. He couldn’t have been more than an inch tall. OH WOW he thought looking around at her huge mouth.
I’m actually lying in Nicky’s mouth. God, look at the size of everything. Her teeth were as large as he was, and her tongue. He could feel it rippling under him, responding to his presence. Her breath whipped past him, cooling the saliva that coated him, chilling him.
“HMMMM, YOU TASTE NICE LITTLE MAN” Nicky suddenly said, in a flat voice, from trying not to move her tongue to much. The sound of that voice almost deafened him in it’s proximity, and sent huge vibrations surging through him. Her tongue moved enough to hurl him around her mouth. He clung to it desperately, trying to maintain his place. OH MY…. Be thought. All she did was speak. WOW. Tom had always fantasised about being popped inside a giantesses mouth, and here he was, an inch tall, sitting on her tongue. He couldn’t believe how big it all seemed. He was again immediately reminded of just how much smaller he was. Even her tongue had more strength than his entire body, several times over. And the noise she made humbled him, making him want to worship her again. He knew deep down that she wouldn’t hurt him, but the presence of those teeth, each as big as him, made him more than a little nervous. As did the gaping hole at the back of her mouth. He would easily fit down it now. Even though he knew she wouldn’t do it, he almost started to plead for her not to swallow him. He was again so over awed by her sheer presence that he was speechless. He was also still very scared, and excited at the same time. Seeing her mouth like this had him hard. It was a fantasy come true to be here.

But, he was still scared!

And I defy any of you out there to say you wouldn’t be scared in his place.

Liar’s. You so would be afraid. Come on admit it, you’d be petrified in his place.

And giantesses out there. We all know you’d love to do this to all the tiny men out there, but, just one thing. We may like Vore, but we really don’t want to be eaten. Honest!
Well except the ones with death wishes that is. But hey. If you’ve got to go, there are worse ways.
Oh, yeah I forgot. Digested by stomach acids! No, maybe there aren’t to many ways worse to die after all.

OK, OK, back to the story.

He lay there as her huge breath past his both ways as she breathed in and out. Her tongue moved under him constantly, as he waited to see what she would do. He truly felt vulnerable now, completely at her mercy. It really did bring home, being in her mouth like this, how helpless he was. She really could do anything to him, and he couldn’t stop her.

“SO HOW DO YOU LIKE BEING IN MY MOUTH MY LITTLE GOB STOPPER” she thundered around him. Tom cupped his hands over his ears to deafen the sound. He rolled around as her tongue contorted to make words. He ended up crouched against the side of her mouth as she spoke, her huge tongue moving around above him, and a massive molar rising up next to him.

“HOW DOES IT FEEL TO BE NOTHING MORE THAN A MORSAL FOR ME TO EAT IF I WANT TO” she thundered. Tom started to get aroused again, by the way she said this. God she was playing it well.

“I COULD EAT YOU, YOU KNOW TOM. IN FACT AT YOUR SIZE I COULD SWALLOW YOU WHOLE AND YOU COULDN’T STOP ME.” she said and giggled again.
To emphasise this she suddenly rolled him around her mouth with her tongue. He lay on the side where she deposited him.

“EVEN MY TEETH ARE BIGGER THAN YOU NOW. IN FACT YOU AREN’T EVEN A MOUTHFULL TO ME ANYMORE. I’D NEED SEVERAL OF YOU JUST TO MAKE UP ONE MOUTHFUL. I BET THOSE TEETH FRIGHTEN YOU. IMAGINE WHAT THEY COULD DO TO YOU. ONE CHOP, OF MY INSISORS AND YOUD BE CUT IN HALF. OR IMAGINE, JUST ONE OF MY MOLARS COULD CRUSH YOUR ENTIRE BODY TO PULP.” she said and to demonstrate opened her mouth wide and slammed her teeth together, jarring him with the impact. It certainly scared him.
“HOW DO YOU FEEL NOW MY TINY MAN. DO YOU STILL WANT TO PLAY WITH THIS GIANTESS, KNOWING WHAT TERRIBLE THINGS I COULD SO EASILY DO TO YOU, AND MAYBE WILL. THEY SAY, BE CAREFUL WHAT YOU WISH FOR. WELL, WATCH OUT TINY MAN, BECAUSE MY BIG MOUTH LOVES THE TASTE OF YOU, AND MY STOMACH IS RUMBLING. I MIGHT NEED A SNACK SOON, AND YOU’D DO AS AN APPERTISER.” she said.

“BUT FOR NOW, I LIKE MY LITTLE GOB STOPPER. SO I WON’T EAT YOU JUST YET” she finished.
Her mouth then closed and Tom lay in darkness. Then she started to suck on him and roll him around her mouth. It was something of an ordeal for him, not the amazing fantasy he imagined it would be. He tongue constantly pushed at him, flattened him to the wall of her mouth. Each time he tried to breath, he swallowed some of her saliva. He kept his eyes shut to keep the saliva out. It was like a roller coaster ride for him, but on steroids. She continued to suck on him and play with him for some time. Tom felt his skin go all wrinkly from the contact with the moisture and saliva, and still she played with him. He had no idea what she was doing whilst he was in her mouth. For all he knew, she was reading a book in bed.

Then her mouth opened. Huge finger, nearly three times his height, plucked him out of her mouth, bedraggled from his ordeal, and held him up in front of her huge face.
“AWE LOOK AT MY GOB STOPPER. HE LOOKS SO MESSY” she fussed over him.
“HERE, LET’S CLEAN YOU UP A BIT” she said and as he watched she place him over a glass of water and dropped him in. They were still in her bedroom. From what he could see briefly as she dropped him, she was lying in bed. He dropped into the water and resurface treading water. Then as she had earlier, she picked the glass up and drained the water out with him still in it. At 1 inch tall, he gave up trying to fight the flow of the water. Her massive mouth drew close again as the water emptied.
However, she didn’t swallow him. Rather she tipped him out of the glass on to her hand and smiled down at him. Slowly a first, she began to blow on him. Her breath smelt a bit, but the cool wind blowing from it soon began to dry him. His hair whipped back with each puff she made. Then when she was satisfied he was dry enough, she leaned down with her hand towards her feet, and deposited him next to her building sized foot.
“SO LITTLE MAN, YOU WANTED TO EXPLORE GIANTESS NICKY DID YOU. WELL GET TO IT!” she said and laughed as he stared up in surprise at the huge foot in front of him. How was he going to get up there?


Part 19

He looked at that foot, just in front of him, towering over him for several long seconds and then with a perplexed look on his face started to scratch his head. How did she expect him to climb on to her body from here at his size. Nicky was still only wearing her panties and nothing else. She had been since he had been released from her bra. Her legs alone were over three times taller than him. He looked down her massive body to her head far away to see if she intended to give him some help. The view was simply stunning. He was standing in between her massive feet, her legs stretching away from him into the distance, joining at her hips. He could make out her massive stomach and the huge curves of her breasts further up. She was lying against some pillows, supporting her upper body, so he could see the plain of her stomach rising up like the wall of a mountain to those lovely full breasts of hers. Her face, of course sat on top of them, and her eyes were fastened on him.

“WELL TINY MAN, I THOUGHT YOU WANTED TO EXPLORE MY BODY” she said.

“And how am I supposed to get up there?” he yelled up to her.

She cocked her head slightly as he spoke.

“SORRY LITTLE MAN, BUT I COULDN’T MAKE THAT OUT. YOUR VOICE IS SO PUNY NOW” she said and again giggled like a girl at this. She was certainly getting into the role of giantess Tom thought, with considerable excitement. The way she was speaking and treating him was just like many of the giantesses in stories.

He was loving it.

Nicky sat up, and bent forwards, bringing her head down closer to him. He was knocked of his feet by her movement.

“How am I to get on to you from here?” he yelled up to her, when he saw she was waiting to hear what he had to say.

She gave him a sarcastic look.

“AWWW, AM I TO BIG FOR YOU LITTLE MAN” she cooed.

“ARE MY LEGS TO TALL FOR YOU. WOULD YOU LIKE ME HELP YOU CLIMB MY BIG FEET LITTLE MAN” she cooed.

He nodded, getting a grin out of her.

She leaned back again, her eyes not leaving him. Slowly, she raised her knee slightly, and laid her right foot flat on the mattress next to him.

“IS THAT BETTER MY LITTLE MAN” she asked.

“Yes” he said and started to walk towards her foot.

She, however pulled it away from him as he approached. He looked at her, wondering what she intended.

“AND HOW DO YOU THANK ME FOR MY HELP LITTLE MAN” she asked coyly

Tom was a little stumped here. What did she want.

“Thank you Nicky” he said.

“AHH, NO MY LITTLE MAN. THAT’S NOT GOOD ENOUGH”. she said coyly.

Tom stood there perplexed at where she was going with this. Then he had an idea.

Tom was game to play his role as he saw it. She seemed to want to act out the whole giantess in control role he thought. Well, he knew the tiny man role pretty well. Well, he hoped she was acting the role, and not getting into a real power trip here. If she really decided to become like the giantess in some of the stories, he would be in trouble. And he would have to obey her then. Ok, so play along he decided.

“Thank you for lowering your foot for me my goddess.” he shouted out in as meek a voice as he could. “May I please have permission to climb your foot”.

“OH, MOST CERTAINLY TINY MAN”. she said amused by his response.

She lowered her foot again, and Tom moved towards it again. Her big toe was over waist high to him, and he climbed onto it. He stood up on her toe nail, marvelling at the feel of the hard surface. Suddenly Nicky raised her toe slightly, causing him to fall forward towards the rest of her foot.

“NO DAWDLING TINY MAN.” she said, laughing as he fell over, at her simple movement.

He got up, and promptly fell down again as she lowered her knee. As she did, she raised her foot, and Tom found that he needed to get up and start to run down her foot, in order not to tumble the whole way down to her ankles. A huge laugh came out of Nicky as he desperately tried to get to the base of her foot. She shook with laughter, which made it much harder for Tom to stand up. He managed some how, and reached the base of her foot, still standing.

“WELL DONE TINY MAN” she said, still laughing slightly. She was enjoying this.

Tom grinned in response to this. It was kind of cool. Her simple movements, were now massive seismic events to him. He really was getting to enjoy her control over him. Nicky could be very inventive when she wanted. He realised that, he was in all likelihood in for some very interesting times this week. She said no dawdling he thought, and started to walk up her leg, which was as wide as a road to him. Walking on her leg was an experience. Her skin was warm and soft, and each step he took caused his foot to sink ever so slightly in to her skin. It wasn’t difficult to walk, just different. He made it to her knee easily. He body shifted slightly as he reached it and he looked up at her. She had the remote in her hand again. Now what. He began to shrink again, that’s what. OK, so she was going to have her fun with him. That was fine by him. He got to explore an even bigger Nicky. Cool!

He shrunk, and shrunk. When he finished, he couldn’t have been more than a ź of an inch tall. Her massive leg now stretched out in front of him, a walk of several hundred yards now. And her leg was now easily wider than a football pitch or two to him. He began walking again. Now, her skin was much tougher to him, and he stopped sinking in with each step. He could feel her body heat radiating out from her, warming him as he walked. Nicky shaved well he realized as he walked. He could just make out the tiny heads of hair on her legs, all that was left from her shaving. Her thighs approached, and the lane of flesh he walked on grew wider. Her panties were coming back into view.

“COME ON TINY MAN” Nicky suddenly boomed. “WHAT’S TAKING YOU SO LONG. MY LEGS AREN’T THAT LONG”.

He decided to jog a bit. He would soon be reaching the panty line, and wanted to view it up close and personal. He slowed as he approached it. It was a huge wall of fibre in front of him, ź his height tall, and stretching out in front of him for some distance at his new height. He clamber up on to it. The material was taunt against her hips, making walking across it easier.

“OH I CAN BARELY FEEL YOU DOWN THERE MY TINY MAN. LOOK AT YOU. YOUR LIKE AN ANT CROSSING MY PANTIES. BE CAREFUL ANT MAN, OR I MIGHT JUST HAVE TO INTRODUE YOU TO WHAT’S HIDING UNDER THE CLOTHES YOUR WALKING ON. I DON’T THINK, AT YOUR SIZE YOU’D WANT THAT. IT WOULD SWALLOW YOU UP, AND I’D NEVER FIND YOU AGAIN.”

Fine by him he thought. Seeing as how close he was, he couldn’t help but try and imagine what her pussy would look like to him like this. It would be huge, of course. He could already smell her now, this close to it. The smell had been getting stronger the closer he got, and was starting to arouse him. He wanted to take a detour towards the huge mound that he could make out to his left. He could just see the shape of her vagina under the cloth, giving him a real perspective of its size to him.

If only he was bigger he mused, he’d definitely be down there playing with it. But, at this size, Nicky was right. It would swallow him up. There’s plenty of time for that later he thought.

So instead he started to walk towards her stomach. Her stomach, because she was reclining against the pillows was at an angle. He began his upward climb once he stepped of her pants. And the going got tough now. Each time she breathed in, her entire chest and stomach area rose and feel, making walking difficult. And the steepness of the incline soon caused him to have to crawl on hands and knees, to maintain his assent. He passed her navel, glancing in at the huge hole. Something else to explore later he mused. If Nicky let him! Then he finally reached the base of those huge breasts. Climbing them would be a massive chore he realized. Instead, he decided to crawl his way up through the valley of her breasts.

OK, he mused, here’s the bit where she pushed them together and threatens to smother or crush me under them, but in reality, I’m safe. Sure enough, Nicky suddenly began to press her breasts together.

“BETTER HURRY ANT MAN, OR YOUR GOING TO GET A TIT SANDWICH”. she said

Predictable, he thought. She was going to have to better than that. Although he did hurry up a bit. After all, much as he liked the idea of being encased in all that tit flesh, he wasn’t sure how he would react to it. Would he be hurt or not basically.

Well, the way she slowly pushed them together, he might find out. He got to the top, just as she pushed them together. Grinning down at him, she let go of them.

“WHOA” he shouted out as those massive balls of flesh moved back into their normal resting position. They wobbled enough to loosen his position at the top of them. He started to slide down back in between them, the incline her body was at, enough to make slowing his decent tough. He stopped several dozen feet from his last position. A huge grinning face greeted him.

“AWWW, MY TITS TO MUCH FOR YOU TINY MAN” she said, obviously enjoying his situation. She reached out and with the remote enlarged him back to 3 inches tall. He lay in between her breasts until she picked him up between two fingers and dangled him in front of her face.

“WELL YOU EXPLORED ME, SO I GUESS IT’S NOW MY TURN”. she said

“Hey,” he yelled. “No I haven’t. I’ve only just started to explore. Give me a bit of a chance Nicky” he pleaded.

“AH, NO TOM… BUT I THINK YOU MIGHT LIKE WHAT I WANT YOU TO DO. YOU LIKED PLAYING WITH MY HUGE TITS EARLIER WELL TIME FOR A CLOSER LOOK” she said lowering him towards her right breast.

He found himself deposited right next to her now massive nipple, a nipple that was already very erect.

“I WANT YOU TO WORSHIP THAT NIPPLE MY TINY MAN” she said

Gulp. Fine by him, he thought. He crawled towards it over the very yielding soft surface of her breast, his hands and knees sinking in easily. Nicky definitely had real breasts and no implants! He reached out and slowly placed his hands on her nipple. It might have already been erect, but his simple action caused it to get even harder he though. Damm, she was really excited he realised.

He looked up at her.

“YOU KNOW TOM, I SAID EARLIER ON THAT NO WOMAN WOULD SEXUALLY PLAY WITH A SHRUNK GUY LIKE YOU. THAT IT WOULDN’T HAPPEN IN THE REAL WORLD, BUT I THINK I WAS WRONG. I DON’T KNOW WHY, BUT I HAVE THIS REALLY STRONG URGE TO JUST DO…… THINGS WITH YOU, AND KNOWING YOU CAN’T STOP ME MAKES IT EVEN MORE EXCITING.” she said a bit breathlessly, her huge eyes focused on him.

OK, Tom thought, fine, how do I take that! And what did she mean by do things to him?

“So you like this Huh”, he asked. She nodded her head.

“YES, I DO. AND THE SCARY BIT IS THAT I HAVE TO KEEP STOPPING MYSELF FROM JUST MAKING YOU DO THINGS. YOUR ALMOST LIKE A TOY TO ME, AND I HAVE TO KEEP REMINDING MYSELF YOU’RE A REAL PERSON, AND THAT I HAVE TO TREAT YOU ACCORDINGLY. BUT SOMETIMES IT’S HARD AND I THINK I WILL FORGET AT TIMES AND JUST MAKE YOU DO THINGS. I’LL APOLOGISE NOW FOR ANYTHING I DO LIKE THAT. I DON’T WANT YOU TO THINK I’M SOME DOMINERING BITCH.”

“I won’t Nicky” he said affectionately. She was really being nice to him.

“ALTHOUGH, I WILL ADMIT THAT I DO ENJOY BEING THIS MUCH MORE POWERFUL THAN YOU.” She said “AND I THINK YOU DO AS WELL” she added with a smile.

He nodded his head slowly.

Yes he did enjoy it. Well at least he had so far. But then she had been real nice to him. Had she been really nasty, he was very sure he wouldn’t like it.

“SO YOU WON’T MIND ME TAKING COMPLETE CONTROL OF YOU LIKE I SAID I WOULD EARLIER, WILL YOU” she asked him.

Again he nodded his consent.

“GOOD” She said. “NOW I THINK YOU SHOULD GET BACK TO WORSHIPPING MY NIPPLE THERE MY TINY LITTLE SLAVE!” she said in mock sternness. He grinned. Oh this was going to be good. He got to play with her and she got to enjoy her control over him. They both got something out of it.

He feel on to her nipple and began to suck at it and caress it with his hands.

HE could see Nicky lying back and enjoying the show. Her body shifted under him several times as he continued to administer his worship.

He had been at it for a few minutes, when he realised that the movement of her body was rhythmic. He also heard her beginning to breath harder. He glanced at her. Her head was laid back, and her eyes were closed. Her massive mouth open slightly. She seemed to be in a state of bliss.

HOLD IT! He thought, and looked over his shoulders down towards her legs. Her massive hands were both down between her legs. Oh! Tom couldn’t believe it. She was masturbating.

“DON’T STOP MY TINY MAN” she said with a short breath, her massive body moving causing Tom to have to grab hold of her nipple to maintain his perch. He held on and began to play with her nipple again. He wanted a better look at what she was doing down below, so he pulled himself around her nipple so that he could suck and caress her, whilst watching her bring her self off. Her hand were dipping in and out of her pussy, as she thrust her fingers in. Her fingers were coated in her juices giving him another good indication of how wet she was. He almost wished he was down there. She was really beginning to writhe about now, and it got to the point where Tom could only hang on. He got a little concerned now. If he was flung from her nipple, he could end up anywhere, and in the state Nicky was in, he didn’t know if she would feel him fall. All she would have to do is roll over and he would be history.

“OH, GOOOOD” she suddenly moaned. Was she coming he wondered. No, she was only getting started. Then her massive hand surrounded him and he found himself dangling in front of her face again.

“SORRY TOM, BUT YOU’VE GOT ME SO HOT, I’VE JUST GOT TO TRY THIS” Nicky said breathlessly and her hand lowered him towards her pussy.

“Nicky, No” he cried out in sudden alarm.

“I’LL BE REALLY CAREFUL TOM I PROMISE, BUT I’VE JUST GOT TO SEE IF THIS IS POSSIBLE” she said her eyes showing excitement and a bit of regret. She positioned him so that he was facing feet first towards her vagina. He struggle in her grasp to no avail, her huge fingers easily overcoming him.

“Please Nicky”, he begged “You could hurt me, or kill me down there”.

“I’M SORRY TOM, BUT YOU DON’T HAVE A CHOICE. I’LL BE CAREFUL”. she said and then slowly pushed him forward.

He watched in fear and awe as he approached her. Her lips were bigger than him, and he could smell her all around. Even her fingers were coated in her juices, which now covered him. Then his feet were pushing against those lips. He tried to wedge his legs on each side in a last futile attempt to stop her pushing him in. She grunted at this, and pulled him away. Then her other hand appeared, spreading her lips wide for him. He was again thrust forwards, and this time he couldn’t prevent her pushing him in. He slid in, feeling the moist walls of her pussy enclose his legs. She continued pushing until all but his shoulders and head were inside her. He could barely move, but tried anyway. His sudden movement sent shockwaves through Nicky causing her to gasp in pleasure.

“OH DO THAT AGAIN” she breathed out. Tom still struggling did exactly that unintentionally. Nicky, then had an idea. She had been afraid of how she was going to push him in and out, but now had a plan. She grabbed the remote and slowly enlarged him. Tom felt the walls surrounding him constricting as he grew, and found it harder and harder to move. It wasn’t that there wasn’t space. After all, he had seen Nicky push something a lot bigger than him inside her. Rather, it was because he was so much weaker. His struggling however was certainly having an effect on Nicky. As he got bigger, the feelings he caused her were getting stronger. And her vagina walls reacted, contracting around him. Tom felt the air blast out of his lungs as they compressed him. He was squeezed hard by them. However, to his relief, they didn’t crush him. He had been really afraid that the powerful contractions would crush him to a pulp. Then her hands came in to play and she slowly eased him in and out of her for a bit. It wasn’t as bad as he thought it would be. In fact he started to enjoy himself a bit. Oh not in a sexual way. There was no physical pleasure for him. No, he began to enjoy what he was capable of doing to Nicky. He could hear and feel his affects on Nicky easily, and began to realise that he had an opportunity here to pleasure her beyond anything she had ever felt. With that he began to move around as much as he could.

“OH GOD TOM” she cried out “DON’T STOP THAT! OH THAT IS GOOD”.

Then he felt himself getting smaller. What! She shrank him….., and then enlarged him inside her. The sounds of her pleasure increased two fold. Using the remote, she quickly shrunk and enlarged him to his full height, whilst still pushing him in and out. To Tom, the feeling was bizarre. He could feel her huge walls moving around his body as he shrank and grew. And the contractions grew or reduced with his size. This continued for some time, with Nicky pushing him in and out, and occasionally just leaving him in side her. However, the contractions from her huge muscles finally were getting stronger, and stronger, and Tom started to struggle to breath. Then all of a sudden she screamed in delight and he felt the strongest contractions of them all. Her hand left him, and the force of her orgasm literally threw him from her pussy. He landed in a heap between her legs, roughly six inches tall at the time. He lay where he had fallen, stunned by the power her pussy had in her, and watched in awe as this huge woman recovered from an orgasm he had just given her.

He couldn’t believe he had managed to do that at the size he was.

He couldn’t believe he had survived it as well.

Then Nicky rose up again in to the sitting position and reached for him. He rose into the air in the palm of her hand.

“OH THANK YOU TOM” she said and leaned forward to kiss him.

“THAT WAS UNBELIEVEABLE. YOU CANNOT BEGIN TO IMAGINE WHAT IT FELT LIKE TO HAVE YOU INSIDE ME, WRIGGLING AROUND AS YOU DID.” she said.

Tom nodded. It had been fun, although a lot of hard work for him, and no real pleasure involved. Still, it was gratifying to see Nicky glowing as she was. Then he let rip…

“How the hell could you do that to me” he shouted up. “I could have been killed there” he screamed.

“NO TOM, I DIDN’T THINK YOU WOULD.” she said sternly “AND I WAS RIGHT. I WAS BEING CAREFUL. YOU MIGHT NOT BELIEVE ME, BUT I WEAS VERY CONSIOUS OF YOUR EVERY MOVE. I WOULD HAVE STOPPED IN A HEART BEAT IF I FELT SOMETHING WAS WRONG. YOU HAVE TO TRUST ME ON THIS.” she continued.

“ALSO, REMEMBER ME SAYING THAT I MIGHT DO THINGS TO YOU THAT YOU MIGHT NOT LIKE…WELL THAT WAS ONE OF THEM.” she paused and looked at him hard.

“BESIDES I THINK YOU FOUND THE EXPERIENCE AN INTERESTING ONE DIDN’T YOU TINY MAN” she said, now with a slight grin on her face.

Tom looked at her, still very angry at her actions, but also with the realisation that she had done what she wanted with him, and that he hadn’t been able to stop her. As this sank in, he also realised how turned on he was. She had used him. Used him to please herself. He should be feeling humiliated right about now. But he didn’t.

“OH SOMEONE ENJOYED IT I SEE” she said and laughed.

He suddenly realised he was sporting a hard on. He hand came closer to her face.

“I GUESS ONLY ONE OF US ACTUALLY GOT ANY PLEASURE OUT OF THAT, SO I REALLY SHOULD RETURN THE FAVOUR” she said in a sultry manner.

Her other hand came into view and she gently pushed him down in to the palm of her hand. He couldn’t move the upper part of his body. What did she plan to do?

Then he found out. Huge soft objects suddenly brushed against his nether region. OH…her lips. She kissed his entire lower body and gently licked at him. Then her lips surrounded his tiny cock, and enclosed it. She gently rubbed her lips together causing them to gently rub his cock. It had been hard before, but a few seconds of this had him near bursting. He couldn’t believe that he was lying here, with Nicky’s massive lips around his cock. She could only just surround it, as it was almost too small for her to get a grasp of it with her lips. She managed somehow, and slowly began to give him a mouth job. No, not a blow job. A mouth, or rather lip job. Her giant tongue, was also gently rubbing the tip of his cock as she pushed the tip through her lips. The combined feel of all of this made Tom last only seconds. He came hard, spurting a huge wad in to her mouth, which landed on her tongue. The tongue disappeared, taking his small gift inside and she with drew her head from him. He lay, stunned by how good that had felt for several seconds. If that was her way of saying sorry for doing this to him, she was forgiven he though. She had been brilliant.

A little smile on her lips she said

“I THINK WERE EVEN NOW TINY MAN”.

He could only nod in response. It was hard to describe just how that lip job had felt. What Tom could later say, was that it would rate as one of the best experiences he had ever had. They lay there for sometime, him in her hand and relaxed, recovering from their love making. Then Nicky sat up in bed and looked down at Tom.

“TOM, THIS HAS BEEN GREAT, BUT I HAVE TO GO TO WORK IN THE MORNING, AND IT’S STARTING TO GET LATE. AS MUCH AS I WOULD LOVE TO CONTINUE TORMENTING YOU, I NEED TO GET TO SLEEP.”

Tom glanced at his watch. She was right. It was late. Time flies and all that.

“Take a day off tomorrow” he suggested.

“I CAN’T. THERE ARE SEVERAL BIG PROJECTS IN PROGRESS AT THE MOMENT AND I NEED TO BE THERE TOMORROW. BELIEVE ME, I WOULD LOVE TO BE HERE TOMMORROW, AND SIMPLY ENJOY THIS, BUT I CAN’T NEGLECT MY RESPONSIBILITIES. ALTHOUGH, HOW YOUR GOING TO TOP WHAT YOU DID TO ME TODAY, I DON’T KNOW. AND GOING TO WORK TOMMORROW, KNOWING YOUR SO TINY, IS GOING TO BE SO SUREAL.”

She got up and put him down on her night stand. He sat there as she got ready for bed. Then she opened the draw below him and picked him up.

“I BELIEVE I SAW THIS WAS THE PLACE FOR TINY MEN TO SLEEP, IN SEVERAL OF THOSE STORIES” she said and lowered him in. The draw was full of her underwear!

Part 20



Tom woke the next day surrounded by the perfumed underwear of his neighbour. He was actually using a pair of her panties as a blanket, and to his surprise, he had slept very well. Nicky had left the draw open, so that he had some light to see. He woke to the most horrendous noise he had ever heard.

Her alarm clock, which was at the present beeping away just above his head. Nicky’s massive hand suddenly appeared and banged down on it, silencing it. He felt that bang even in the draw. She had left him at 6 inches tall over night, so standing up, he was just tall enough to see over the top of the drawer. He made out Nicky stirring in her bed, the covers obscuring her body. She was lying face up, her eye’s still closed. Then she opened them and looked towards the drawer he was in. A slight look of surprise greeted him.

“SO IT WASN’T A DREAM” she murmured as she slowly sat up and peered closer at him. Without her contacts in, he must have been a bit blurred to her. He was also suddenly glad that he didn’t need glasses or contacts and that his eyesight was good. If he had needed to change them whilst shrunk, it could have been a bit interesting. It was something that had always bemused him about the stories he had read. No one really considered the fact that lots of people needed eye correction devices (OK, OK, so read, technical way of saying glasses). But they did, and in many stories, the guys or girls shrank, but nothing else did. They drink a potion, or have a spell cast on them and shrink and nothing else does ( read, their clothes), but not many writers out there actually think, hey, what if that guy wore contacts? What happens to them? Do they shrink with him? Or do they stay normal and pop out, leaving him with a sight problem. (OK, so I’m probably leaving myself open to comments by those writers who have thought about this. If your one of them, Sorry in advance and let me know which stories you wrote, cause I‘d love to read them. If your not, then your probably going, hey that’s a good point. Or, more likely, your muttering right about now something like “He’s a complete smart arse ”. I’m not going to take offence honest…… because it’s probably true. Oh and this is me feeling smug cause I thought of something others didn’t!!!!… Well most people didn’t, Ok, since someone must have. I think I better move on before I offend anyone, or insight a riot on the forums).

Nicky’s eyesight wasn’t that bad, she could make Tom out fairly well, even if a bit blurred, hence her move forward to peer closer at him.

“I REALLY THOUGHT I HAD BEEN DREAMING” she said with a look of surprised awe in her eyes. Her face was now level with him, taking him in as if she had not seen him before.

The look of awe slowly changed as she took his tiny body in, to…..mmmmm, he wasn’t actually sure. She almost looked like the proverbial cat in the barrel of cream, wondering whether to lick it all up, or swim for her life!

“Did you sleep well” Tom asked her. She nodded her head and continued to just stare at him.

“I JUST CANNOT BELIEVE YOUR SO SMALL. I HONESTLY WOKE THIS MORNING THINKING, WHAT A WEIRD DREAM. AND THEN I SAW YOU, AND IT ALL CAME BACK. WOW, WHAT AN EXPERIENCE THAT WAS LAST NIGHT”. she said and laughed at the grin this brought to his face.

“AND YOU LITTLE MAN, YOU WERE UNBELEIVABLE”, she said, the grin on her face growing. He actually blushed hearing that. How often do women tell us blokes we were unbelievable in bed Huh…and mean it that is!

She rolled back on to her back and moaned.

“OH, I WISH I DIDN’T HAVE TO GO TO WORK. I’D RATHER JUST STAY HERE AND HAVE SOME FUN WITH YOU” she said, and then glanced back at him.

“I THINK WE ONLY JUST BEGAN TO SCRATCH THE SURFACE OF ALL THE THINGS WE COULD TRY TOGETHER, AND THERE ARE SO MANY THINGS I DO WANT TO TRY.” then she laughed and added, “AND USING YOU AS A SEX TOY IS JUST ONE OF THE THINGS I’M GOING TO HAVE TO DO AGAIN, MY LIVING DILDO”. Tom felt his dick stirring as she said this. Her sultry voice alone had always been sexy to him, but when she spoke about this sort of thing, it was hard not to get turned on.

“BUT I BETTER GET UP. I’VE SO MUCH TO DO AT WORK TODAY” she said and did exactly that. He stood in the draw watching her as she moved around getting ready for bed. He felt a bit put out when she went to take a shower, and left him in the drawer. He could clearly hear the shower, and really wanted to be in there with Nicky watching her wash her massive body. He could easily imagine all the soap suds being rubbed over her body, and the way the water would gleam on her skin, and her hair. Oh, man he thought, I’m just going to have to educate her on things that she needed to do to tiny men. And the Shower scene was definitely one of the things she needed to do. There were several others as well, and he’d just have to steer her towards them gently, making her think they had been her idea. She’d like that!

Then Nicky reappeared and proceeded to get dressed. He had to move out of the way as she reached into the drawer for something to wear. She gave him a grin as she selected the remains of his bed for her to wear.

“TO REMIND ME OF YOU” she said. AHHHHH, how cute!

Finished dressing, she finally picked him up and transported him to the kitchen where they shared a meal. Tom actually ate a small part of the cereal Nicky made for herself. They ate and talked about normal things, such as the main news items on the breakfast TV, and what she would be doing that day. Normal things, as if he wasn’t 6 inches tall and had to crane his neck just to look her in the face. She had put on her sexiest business suit, which had a really small skirt and a loose white blouse underneath. After Nicky had cleaned up her meal, and wipe the spot he had been sitting at, she sat down and stared at him again for several long seconds.

“I NEED TO GET GOING IN A MINUTE” she said. “I REALLY WISH I DIDN’T, BUT I MUST.”

“Me too” he said. “Are you sure you can’t just call in sick or something” he said.

She shook her head.

“I HAVE SEVERAL INTERVIEWS TODAY FOR A NUMBER OF PROJECTS, AMOUNGST OTHER THINGS. I REALLY CAN’T AFFORD TO MISS TODAY. I REALLY WISH I COULD STAY, BUT IT’S NOT POSSIBLE. AND I WISH I COULD TAKE YOU WITH ME TOO” she said. Tom nodded, and then got concerned. It was a look that had just come into her eyes.

“SAY, I COULD TAKE YOU TO WORK YOU KNOW. I WAS CONTEMPLATING THIS WHEN I WAS SHOWERING” she mused and looked hard at him. “I HAVE AN OFFICE TO MYSELF, AND COULD EASILY KEEP YOU HIDDEN. AFTER ALL, ALL I NEED TO DO IS SHRINK YOU A BIT, AND NO ONE WOULD SEE YOU, I CAN TELL EVERYONE NOT TO DISTURB ME UNLESS NECESSARY, AND KEEP THE DOOR SHUT, SO NO ONE WANDERS IN. AND IF YOU STAY UNDER COVER, NO ONE WILL SEE YOU. AND I‘LL TAKE YOU WITH ME WHEN I NEED TO GO OUT. I REALLY THINK YOU‘D NOT BE IN TO MUCH DANGER”.

Tom shook his head at this. No it wasn’t really a good idea.

“AWE COME ON TOM, IT WOULD BE EXCITING. JUST THINKING OF YOU LIKE THIS IN MY WORK PLACE IS GETTING ME REALLY EXCITED. I JUST KEEP THINKING THAT ALL MY WORK COLLEGUES WOULD BE THERE, NOT KNOWING YOU THERE, BUT I DO, AND YOU COULD SPY ON ALL THE GIANT PEOPLE. YOU’LL NOT GET TOO MANY CHANCES TO SEE SO MANY HUGE PEOPLE AGAIN. JUST THINK OF THE FUN YOU HAD SPYING ON ME, AND THE FUN YOU COULD HAVE THERE. BESIDES, IT‘S REALLY NOT TO MUCH MORE DANGEROUS THAN WHAT YOU DID ORIGINALLY, SPYING ON ME WITHOUT MY KNOWLEDGE” she said. Tom could see she was actually getting more than a tad excited about the idea.

He wasn’t! Fantasy is one thing, but this….

“Nicky, think for a moment” he pleaded. “Here in your apartment, and mine, I had a modicum of safety. Out in your office anything could happen. And I don’t know about you, but I don’t want to have to explain why there’s a naked shrunken man running around your offices! I don’t think your employer’s or your colleagues would understand. And I don’t know them, so I really don’t know if I can trust them. At least when you discovered me, I knew deep down I could trust you not to hurt me, or do something I truly wouldn’t like. Can you honestly say you’d trust all your friends at work with this?”

She pondered this for a moment, taking it in and weighing it against her obvious desire to take him with her.

“YOUR PROBABLY RIGHT TOM. ALL SORTS OF THINGS COULD HAPPEN OUT THERE. ANYTHING COULD GO WRONG, BUT THEN THEY COULD HERE. I REALLY DO LIKE THE IDEA OF TAKING YOU TO WORK WITH ME, JUST KNOWING YOUR THERE IN THE REAL WORLD, SMALL AND HELPLESS, IS ACTUALLY A REAL TURN ON” she admitted.

“BESIDE’S I DON’T KNOW WHY I’M TRYING TO CONVINCE YOU.” she said with a smirk, and reached out with her right hand and gently picked him up in her fist, holding him immobile to emphasise his situation, and how powerless he was.

“IF I WANT TO DO THIS, AND I THINK I DO, YOU’RE GOING WITH ME” she said and lifted him up so that he was right in front of her face.

“AND THERE’S NOTHING YOU CAN DO ABOUT IT TINY MAN” she stage whispered.

With her mind made up, Nicky spent several minutes contemplating just how she was going to accomplish this. It was one thing to think about it, but another to actually do it. She was, Tom could see excited about the prospect, but also nervous. He knew how she felt, since he had felt the same way when he had contemplated shrinking and spying on her. It felt like those times as a kid when you did something, knowing you shouldn’t for whatever reason. Your friends daring to do something, or doing something because you were told you must not. It’s like the time you first go skinny dipping at the beach at night time, or in a local lake or pond, knowing that at anytime someone could come by and see you. It’s that feeling of nervous excitement, of adrenaline rushing through you as you contemplate something forbidden or risqué. And when you do this thing, and the nervous energy comes to the fore, your limb shaking from excitement and nerves, you feel alive, really alive. That feeling can be addictive. Look at all the adrenaline junkies out there! That was how Nicky was feeling now. He didn’t know how to feel about her decision. She had said she might do things she wanted, that he didn’t want to do. Well here was the perfect example! How did he feel? More than a little nervous, frightened of what could go wrong, and pissed off as he really got to understand how much in control she was. Oh and he admitted somewhat turned on as well. How many times had he read stories of tiny men being taken to the office or shrinking there, only to come into contact with a huge giantess? Quite a few! It was an exciting fantasy to consider, but now! Now he didn’t know. But then, he didn’t have much of a choice in the matter as Nicky had so eloquently put it.

Nicky was ready to leave. Tom stood on the kitchen table as she stood looking down on him.

“TOM, THIS IS GOING TO BE FUN. IT’LL BE JUST LIKE A FIELD TRIP FOR YOU, OR A CAMPING TRIP. TRUST ME, I WON’T LET ANYTHING HAPPEN TO YOU” she promised. Then she reached down and picked him up between two finger.

“I’M GOING TO HIDE YOU IN MY BAG TOM” she said as she gently lowered him into it. At six inches tall, her small bag was still large to him, but still too small for him to hide in. She picked up the remote from the chair and pushed a few buttons. Suddenly his world expanded as he shrunk. He had been standing in it, surrounded by her huge objects, her make up, her tissues and other things she needed. Now they were all bigger than him. He felt like he was in a small junk yard, surrounded by huge objects. And he was a little scared. He couldn’t have been more than 2 inches tall.

He looked up at Nicky towering above him, looking in at him.

“Please Nicky, not in here. It will be really dangerous for me in here. The minute you move, these objects are going to crush me.” he pleaded.

Nicky, who could just hear him, suddenly realised he was right. He did stand a good chance of getting injured by such things as her lip stick, which was bigger than him now! Then she had an idea, and couldn’t help but grin a little evilly at the thought. UH OH Tom thought seeing that. Nicky reached in and very gently picked him up. He dangled between her fingers looking down, hoping she didn’t drop him. Nicky’s other hand reached in and picked something else up. She placed it on the table top and then lowered him. He found himself standing next to her small appointment book.

She opened it up and looked slyly at him. Then she removed the pen that was held in the middle. It was a biro, made to look like an old italic’s pen, and the lid had a clip for placing the pen in pockets and such things. She picked him up and laid the pen down. Then he felt himself shrinking again. But only a little. He was about 1 ˝ inches tall now. She placed him against the clip and very gently pulled some cotton thread out from her purse. Delicately, she wound it around him, until he found both his arms and legs firmly. Then she gently tied him to the clip on the pen. It only took seconds, but he found himself secured to that pen, and unable to do more than squirm. Then Nicky picked the pen up and help him and it in front of her.

“MMMM, I’VE ALWAYS FANTASISED ABOUT TYING A GUY UP. I DON’T THINK ANYONE HAS EVER CONSIDERD TYING SOMEONE TO A PEN BEFORE THOUGH”.

“Nicky, please release me”, he shouted. She shook her head, still grinning and then lowered the pen back into the book. The pen slid into its slot, leaving him facing outwards, and unable to move. Then as he watched, she slowly closed the book. It snapped shut, leaving him in darkness, bound securely to a pen of all things, but safe. The book lurched as she picked it up and he guessed dropped it back in her bag. Then they were off. All Tom could feel in his prison, was the gentle swaying of Nicky walking. Boy things had changed since her first discovering him, and being adamant she wouldn’t dream of doing things to him. He could hear the muffled sounds of her car now, and knew that in a short while she would be at work.

Oh, you’ve probably all been wondering what Nicky does for a living. Tom knew, and had mixed feelings about it. From, one point of view, he realised that he might really enjoy this. Spy on her work colleagues she had said. Yes please! But then, being confronted by her towering colleagues was more than just daunting when the tallest you can be is 6 inches tall, especially considering the people she worked with.

Have I kept you in suspense long enough. Does Nicky work in a:

School…….No

A prison…….yuk…no

An insurance or office job…… no and not really.

Is she a gym instructor or works in a fitness centre….no.

She………………. worked in a modelling agency.



Nicky had started out her career as a model, doing small time stuff, cat walking, catalogue photo shoots. However, she had soon discovered she had a flare for the business side of it, and before long had been employed to help recruit new models for all sorts of shoots, and to help set up these shoots. She still modelled occasionally as well because the money was so good. She had over a few years become an integral part of the firm she worked at. Tom had never been inside her offices, although he had picked her up from them on a few occasions, the last being when her car broke down. He had seen some of the ladies she worked with both then, and on other occasions, whilst socialising. They were all for the most part very good looking women of various ages, most having been models themselves. The thought of seeing so many beautiful women in one place was some what appealing, Tom did realise. But he was still a little bit uncertain about the circumstances he was about to be placed in. He was really concerned for his safety, and that he might be found. That perhaps worried him the most. He really had no idea of what would happen if he was discovered by some young model. Now in the stories, she’d probably at first be surprised, and then intrigued and eventually use him for sex. But in the real world???? Who knew.

Nicky was turning the cars engine off now he suddenly heard, and his heart began to beat faster as he realised that he was getting closer and closer to the point he was dreading. He felt his surroundings lurch suddenly around him, and realised she had picked up the bag and was walking. The appointments book acted as a really good sound dampener. Tom could barely make out any sounds from outside. He could just make out her talking to people and doors opening and closing, but that was about it. Then her bag was put down with a thud. Tom, waited. He expected Nicky to open the bag any second and let him out. Still he waited, and waited and waited. In the dark, he had no idea of how long he had been in there. He tried to struggle against the cotton thread holding him, and after a few minutes gave up. It might as well have been made of steel, for all he could budge it. This was just another way for her to show him how powerless he was to her, and that she was going to do what she wanted with him. He didn’t mind her having her way with him, but could she please let him join in! Come on, stuck in a bag for god knows how long. BORING!!!

Finally he felt some movement, and the book was being picked up. His stomach lurched from the sudden rise and then he heard the zipper holding it closed open. ZZZZZZP. Light flooded in, and Tom had to half close his eyes from the glare as his eyes had become accustomed to the dark. When they stopped watering he could make out Nicky towering above him, the book in her hand. She was talking on the phone to someone.

“YES…UHHH, FINE, NEXT WEEK THEN.. OK TUESDAY 10.30AM.” she was saying. She was ignoring him completely. Since the book was now lying open, in the palm of one hand, he was lying horizontal, looking up at her, and was greeted by a great view of the upper half of her body. Then her hand descended and he saw her looking at him, an amused look in her lovely eyes. She slowly removed the pen from its resting place, and him along with it.

“LET ME JUST MAKE A NOTE OF THIS” she said into the phone, and as he hung there helpless, she began to use the pen to write in the book. Her massive fingers were on each side of him, and her hand below. The pen swayed as she wrote something in the book, causing Tom, to be pushed against his bonds, this way and that as she wrote. It was almost like being strapped to a rodeo bull. It only took her a few seconds to write what she needed and she went back to listening to what the person on the other end of the phone had to say, making UHHH HUH sounds every now and again. Then almost absently, she held the pen with her fingers and began to depress the pen top in and out. Tom could here the huge mechanism inside the pen pushing the pen tip in and out behind him. It sent slight shock waves through the pen every time she did it. Then her first finger absently began to rub up and down the pen clip and him. Her finger was as soft as he remembered, and gently caressed his tiny body. At his size, the pad of her finger covered half his body.

A few minutes later she finished her call and put the phone down. Sitting down in her chair she drew it up close to the desk and again used his pen to write some thing down. Again he was pushed against his bonds, by the slight action she made as she wrote. She wrote for some time, and Tom, was getting a little nauseous. Finally, just before he threw up, she stopped and put the pen down, leaving him facing up. He watched as she stood up to her full height and then walked out from behind the desk and towards the door. Tom got the first real glimpse of his new surroundings. He was on her desk. Surrounding him, were her huge office things, pens, folders, and massive house sized in and out tray, a huge coffee mug and her computer. The pen was lying on a leather surface that made up a small section of the table. It was green in colour. Surrounding the desk, he could see pictures hanging on the walls, pictures of various models, including Nicky. A huge coffee machine sat in the corner, and as he strained to look up towards the door, he could see a couple of chairs facing the desk. Some cupboards and a sofa and table were also just visible behind the stuff on her desk. Nicky opened the door and went out, leaving Tom there. His heart began to beat very fast as he realised just how vulnerable he was. And visible. If anyone came in and looked at the desk, they would probably see him. Damm her, he fumed. She said she was going to be careful! She was gone for about a minute before reappearing. She was talking to someone just outside. He strained to see who it was. It was another woman, one he knew. June, Nicky’s secretary. He could also just make out June’s work area just outside Nicky’s office. Great. If Nicky thought for a minute that June wouldn’t be in and out of her office at some point today she was mistaken. Just another opportunity for him to be discovered.

Tom lay there as they talked, Nicky standing in the doorway facing out and June facing in. Tom was really concerned she’d look at the desk and see him. He began to struggle against his bonds again unsuccessfully. Then the door closed behind him, and he heard Nicky approach. She sat down again and glanced at him, before resuming her work.

“Nicky” he pleaded. He had to shout to be heard by her. Her eyes flickered in his direction for a second, and then she resumed her work which was at the present examining some papers. She turned her computer on as well. He called up again, begging her to release him. Still she ignored him, just another show of her control over him. His pleading finally had some effect though. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly as she tried to suppress a grin. Finally she gave in and grinned at his begging. Looking down at him she asked him,

“AWWW, YOU WANT TO BE RELEASED TINY MAN IS THAT IT?”

He nodded his head.

“BUT I LIKE YOU THERE MY LITTLE PEN PAL” she grinned.

Funny, ha ha ha! He thought sarcastically.

“WELL I SUPPOSE I SHOULD LET YOU GO. YOU’VE BEEN TIED UP LONG ENOUGH. BUT IF I DO, I WANT YOU TO STAY OUT FROM UNDER FOOT. I DON’T WANT TO STEP ON YOU.” she said. He nodded, and watched as her massive hands fumbled with the cords binding him. The knots were too small and she had to resort to cutting them with a pair of scissors the size of a bus. GULP.

Then he was free and able to jump down of the pen. He stood on her desk, again taking in the huge area surrounding him.

“WHY DON’T YOU EXPLORE MY DESK FOR A BIT TOM” she said absently as she got back to her work. He nodded in agreement and started to walk around it. He examined all the objects on the desk. Since he had been shrunk now for several days, it wasn’t as awe inspiring to see these everyday objects so big. He was getting used to it now. Still, seeing a picture of Nicky’s younger sister on her desk, was something. She too was a good looking woman, 19 years old and at university at the moment. He liked Evelyn. She had a really good sense of humour. He was however very glad she was away at the moment and not back for sometime. He wasn’t sure he’d want to run in to her in Nicky’s apartment whilst shrunk. Oh, she wouldn’t hurt him, he knew, since he did trust her. No, she was a lot more adventurous that Nicky. She was the type of girl who would probably find this interesting and want to experiment. She was also the kind of person who just might act like some of the giantesses in the stories, and actually take advantage of him! No, he and Nicky would have to be careful about shrinking him, when Evelyn visited. That is if he managed to survive today. Thank goodness it was Friday today, and he only had to spend one day in the office!

It didn’t take long for him to explore her desk and he finally made his way back to Nicky. It took her a few moment to notice him, and then she only did because she had lowered the papers she was reading and he had needed to run to get out of their way.

“OH SORRY TOM. DIDN’T SEE YOU THERE” she said. At least she looked a bit concerned and embarrassed about that he thought.

“FINISHED EXPLORING” she asked and he nodded.

“WHY DON’T YOU EXPLORE THE REST OF MY OFFICE. REMEMBER STAY UNDER COVER OR CLOSE TO IT, AND AVOID MY FEET. I REALLY DON’T WANT TO STEP ON YOU.” she said. She then gently picked him up and lowered him to the ground. Her floor was carpeted, with a nice cream carpet. The fibres of the carpet rose above his ankles, almost half way up his lower leg. Then they receded as Nicky grew him a bit. He stopped at 3 inches tall. Looking up, he saw her looking down at him. His view of her was stupendous. Her feet, encased in stilettos rose into the air, above him, to her legs that went up way above him. He had to take a second to just admire her again. He really did enjoy seeing her like this.

“JUST SO I CAN SEE YOU BETTER” she said indicating his new height.

“NOW RUN ALONG LITTLE MAN, AND BE CAREFUL. OH AND I BETTER TELL YOU, I HAVE AN INTERVIEW IN HALF AN HOUR OR SO, WITH A MODEL LOOKING FOR AN ASSIGNMENT, SO BE PREPARED TO HIDE IN A BIT.” she added and then smiled.

“I THINK YOU’LL LIKE THIS GIRL, SHE’S A REAL BEAUTY.” Again she gave him an affectionate look.

“I REALLY THINK YOUR GOING TO ENJOY THIS MORNING. I HAVE A FEW INTERVIEWS WITH MODELS, AND YOUR GOING TO GET TO SEE SEVERAL REALLY GOOD LOOKING GIANTESSES TODAY, SO I WONT BLAME YOU IF YOU’RE A DROOLING WREAK BY LUNCH TIME. NOW OFF WITH YOU TINY” she said and began to get on with her work. Dismissed, he started to wander around the office. Her huge furniture soared above him. Unfamiliar objects to him, making him again conscious of how small he was. He had gotten used to the objects in her flat at such huge sizes. This was a new environment, and an exciting one. He glanced at his watch to see the time, to make sure he was ready to hide when this new model arrived. He was nervous about the encounter, but also some what turned on. He really was going to get to view several really good looking women like this. It was perhaps a dream come true. He was going to have to be careful though. Really careful. At 3 inches tall it again didn’t take him long to explore the office. Her office wasn’t huge, big but not too big. He was heading back to the desk several minutes before the half hour deadline passed. Time to get Nicky’s attention and hide. He walked under the desk and towards her chair, steering clear of her huge feet. He came out the other side and looked up at her towering above him.

“Nicky” he called up through cupped hands.

She heard him and glanced down.

“AH JUST IN TIME TINY MAN” she said. “MY INTERVIEWEE SHOULD BE HERE ANYTIME. NOW I’M GOING TO INTERVIEW HER OVER ON THE COUCH THERE, SO IF YOU WANT TO BE CLOSE TO US, YOUR GOING TO HAVE TO BE SMALLER. AND YOU MUST STAY OUT OF SIGHT AND OUT OF OUR FEETS WAY. I WON’T BE ABLE TO KEEP AN EYE ON YOU SO BE REALLY CAREFUL TOM.” she said. She reached for something on the table, and then lowered her hand to him. She laid it down palm up and he wondered what she was doing. He began to step into it, thinking she wanted to pick him up.

“NO SILLY, LOOK ON MY PALM. I HAVE A GIFT FOR YOU” she said. He looked closer, and could just make out something in her palm. He climbed on and moved over to it. Lying there was another insect repellent device to replace the one he had given her with his clothes. Good idea he thought. He had felt a bit vulnerable without it. He put it on, gratefully. Then he felt himself getting smaller. He stopped shrinking and was now standing in the middle of a house sized palm. He had to be no more than an inch tall. Nicky stood up and moved over to the couch, where she gently deposited him, and rose to her staggering new height. Her high heels dwarfed him now, and he could feel the movement of her feet through the floor easily now. She stepped away from him, THUD, THUD. Vibrations from her steps staggered him slightly.

“TIME TO HIDE TINY MAN” her voice boomed.

He nodded and began to make his way through the waist high carpet. It took a bit, but he finally made the safety of the couch. He stopped by the leg of the couch and sat on the fibres waiting for the interviewee to show. He didn’t have long. Nicky’s intercom buzzed and she answered it. He watched as she asked June to bring the girl in. He looked to the door hundreds of feet away, to a door some 500ft tall. The massive structure then opened and in walked June. She was in her mid thirties and also an ex model. She had been a secretary before modelling, and as she got older had reverted to her former occupation with the firm. She was still a really good looking woman, blond, blue eyed, with a cat walk figure, thin, with long legs and slight breasts. She swayed as she walked, much as cat walk models do, seductively, and showing all her assets to the best. He liked June. She was a quiet woman, down to earth, and friendly. He had met her on several occasions with Nicky, and they got on well. She was married though, or Tom, might have tried to get to know her better.

She was followed by another massive person, a younger girl. She was stunning. Nicky had been right, beautiful. She was of dark hair and dark eyed, sultry with a face that simply smouldered. Her lips were full, and very ripe. Her hair was long, and hung straight down her back. She was wearing a short mini skirt and a white T shirt, and had some high heeled shoes on. She was carrying her portfolio under her arms. Her breasts were also pert and small, but unless Tom missed his guess, very well shaped. He watched as Nicky greeted her and thanked June for bringing her in before departing with huge thuds of footsteps. Nicky was inviting the girl to come and sit on the couch. She did, and Tom watched in awe as they approached, the footsteps reverberating through him. The new girl, who was called Jen, came in front of him, her huge foot slamming down in front of him, causing him to jump a bit. Then it swivelled a bit, as she moved to sit down facing Nicky. Tom, listened to the conversation which revolved around Jen’s portfolio, and just gazed at the massive foot in front of him. Her shoes had platform soles, which were taller than he was, and the heels had to be 6 times his height. He ventured out of his hiding place a bit, so that he could look up at her. He could see her legs towering above him, well over 50ft tall, and nicely shaped, but her body was obscured from his view by the couch. Then he moved back into hiding. He didn’t want her to move her foot suddenly and crush him. They talked for some time, before Nicky finally asked Jen to show her how she walked and to model for her. The massive foot moved from his view, knocking him back a bit from the vibrations as it moved. Then he watched as she walked to and fro in front of the couch modelling for Nicky and unknown to her, for him. All he could do, was stare up at her, gawking at this massive and beautiful woman. His dick was already getting hard just looking at her, and he suddenly wished he could interact with her. He wanted her to know he was there, so she could have some fun with him. But of course his common sense stepped in quickly to remind him of the dangers and to avoid the vulgar part of him.

Vulgar part started to sulk again. It had been having a great time in the last few days. Trust common sense to try and ruin it!

Still, he was a bit startled when he realised that he was slowly wanking off as he watched her model for him. He took his hand off his dick in surprise. Then it was all over and she moved over and again sat down, obscuring her from his view. He felt a bit let down. Interviewing her on the couch, meant he couldn’t see as much as he would like. He sat on the carpet fibres and waited, just watching the huge feet in front of him. Then the interview was over and the two women were standing and shaking hands. It appeared Nicky would be getting in touch with Jen at some point to let her know the outcome and whether she would get the job. Nicky closed the door behind her and approached the couch. Tom stood and watched as she got down on her knees and lent down to look under the couch for him. It took her a second to spot him and she grinned at him, and indicated he should come out. He did and she gently picked him up, depositing him in her palm again.

“ENJOY THE SHOW” she asked. He nodded and she grinned again.

“GOOD. I TOLD YOU SHE WAS BEAUTIFUL. SO HOW DID YOU LIKE SEEING ANOTHER GIANTESS LIKE THIS TINY TOM” she asked and raised her palm close to her head so she could hear him. “She was amazing, and so was June. I can’t believe I’ve just been in the presence of three beautiful and massive almost 500ft tall women” he shouted up to her causing her to grin again at his obvious excitement.

“WELL, YOU THOUGH THAT WAS GOOD, WAIT FOR THE NEXT INTERVIEW. IT’LL KNOCK YOUR SOCKS OFF. OH WAIT YOUR NOT WEARING ANY” she said and laughed slightly at that.

“Nicky” he called up, getting her attention again, “Can you interview the next one by your desk, I really couldn’t see very much from under the couch” He asked.

“MMMM, I DON’T SEE WHY NOT” she said. “JUST MAKE SURE YOUR OUT OF SIGHT AND STAY AWAY FROM MY FEET. NOW MY NEXT INTERVIEW WILL BE HERE SHORTLY, SO LETS GET YOU HIDDEN”.

She moved over to her desk.

“SAY TOM, DO YOU THINK I SHOULD GIVE JEN THE CONTRACT I WAS TALKING WITH HER ABOUT, OR NOT?” she asked him.

Are you kidding he thought, and just nodded his head.

“She’s really good looking” he said after a moment since Nicky didn’t say anything, “And she certainly knows how to move. She has real sex appeal as well”.

“OH, SO YOU FOUND HER SEXY DID YOU?” Nicky said , looking down at him.

“Oh, what do you think” he said sarcastically.

She grinned a bit at that.

“WELL YOUR RIGHT I THINK, ALTHOUGH I THINK I MADE THE DECISION TO EMPLOY HER FOR SOME WHAT DIFFERENT REASONS THAN YOU!” she said.

She lowered him to the floor at the base of her massive desk and stepped away again. Tom moved for cover as she walked around the other side of the desk and sat down, giving him a wonderful view of her body again. Several minutes passed and the intercom sounded. Again Nicky asked June to bring the next girl in. Tom looked expectantly towards the door as it opened. He was standing behind one of the legs of the desk, peering out. The chair, the girl would occupy was right in front of him. A great point to view her from. Then the next girl walked in.

How to describe her. She was beautiful, no doubt about it. However, she didn’t have the slim, thin build you associate with most models. No she was voluptuous. Her breasts alone were easily 38DD. She wasn’t fat, but well proportioned. She wasn’t very tall either, Tom guessed as he saw Nicky come into his line of view and stand next to her. She had blond hair, blue eyes, and looked like…well a porn star really. She just had that look, and a manner around her that exuded sexual confidence and familiarity. What sort of assignment did they have in mind for her he wondered. Nicky greeted her and indicated that she take a seat in front of the desk. Nicky then moved around back to her seat and sat down, her massive feet, not too far from Tom. Tom however, was looking at the new arrival. She had very shapely legs and her tiny mini skirt did nothing to hide them from him. In fact as she sat, he got a real eye full up her skirt. And she wasn’t wearing anything underneath! Damm, he gawked at the view before she sat down and slowly crossed her legs. Her right foot rested on the ground less than 50 ft from him, whilst the other was crossed over her leg. Then they got down to business. It turned out that she was here to work on a shoot she had been asked to take part in. Tom got a real surprise when Nicky began to describe the assignment. It was for a calendar that was to be released for the following year. The girl in question, who’s name was Misty, was in fact a well know pole dancer/ stripper/ porn star. He’d had the money right on the spot in his assessment of her. She and several other ladies working in the porn industry (I’m not naming names!), were all taking part. He didn’t know of Misty personally, but she obviously was a fairly big thing in the industry he guessed as he listened to Nicky going through the girl’s portfolio. It was pretty boring stuff for him to listen to. They were discussing different photographers, shoot locations, and the like. He much preferred to just look at this towering porn giantess.

And so would all you blokes out there…..And some of the ladies as well I think! So let me guide you to what Tom was seeing.

Starting at the feet, she was wearing red shoes, with a two inch sole, that rose above his head to reveal neatly trimmed manicured toes, with nails coloured the same red as the shoes. Namely deep red, and half his size. Her foot was encased in a open panel shoe, that had to have 6inch heels, that rose well above his head, to ankles that were nice and shapely. She had small feet, although nicely shaped ones. Her skin was a deep tanned brown, and rose up from her ankles to legs obviously extremely well toned from the pole dancing she did. Her calves alone, were so well defined she just had to put most people to shame. Her knees, were up there, over 80ft away from him, and then her shapely legs turned toward the chair. Her full weight on the chair, her upper legs were slightly splayed down from the weight, but still well defined. Her rear was a perfect peach. Tom had seen that as she had come in, and had instantly fallen in love with that part of her. She simply had one of the best arses in the business, or anywhere else. People should be taking photo’s of it and framing them, they were so nice. Her tight black mini skirt obscured a small part of her legs and hips, before her skin reappeared. She was wearing a tank top, which effectively revealed her mid drift some 150ft+ above him. She had a tight firm stomach, which rose past a pierced belly button to those huge Tits, which were mouth wateringly well formed, even if they were probably false. Tom wouldn’t have minded if he had been allowed to play with them! Then he could see her face, with blow job lips, and a sultry look on her face, that would make any man weak at the knees. She had slight dimples in her cheeks when she smiled, which just added to her sex appeal in his estimation.

(Just another thought, with my mind on Breasts at the moment. (Sorry ladies, lad thing again), but what would happen to half the women in Hollywood if they were shrunk, but their clothes, etc didn‘t. I mean would the breast implants shrink or not? Just a thought. Don‘t ask me where these idea‘s come from. Must be due to the fact that it‘s a bit late and I‘m trying to stop drinking anything with caffeine in it! Back to the story.)

Jen had been beautiful, and sexy, but she didn’t have anything on this woman. She was a man eater. That made Tom pause for a second, as he realised that she could literally eat him alive at the moment. A sobering thought too, which brought him back from his gawking.


Still…What a woman. Oh and for those of you wondering, yes he still preferred Nicky to Misty. Nicky was simply better looking to him. His type. Not that given a chance before, he would have said no to ANY advances Misty could have made towards him.

“SO WHAT SORT OF SHOTS WOULD YOU LIKE TO TRY?” Nicky was asking her.

“WE’VE ALREADY GOT ONE GIRL DOING THE NURSE THING, AND ANOTHER DOING THE POLICE WOMAN. WE’VE JUST BOOKED ONE OF YOUR FRIENDS TO DO THE SCHOOL GIRL LOOK, AND I’VE ANOTHER IN MIND FOR THE BEACH SHOT.”

“WELL” Misty said in a sexy drawl, “I’M NOT SURE, HOW ABOUT A TWO GIRL SHOOT.” she suggested.

Even thought he couldn’t see Nicky’s face, Tom could imagine her nodding.

“OK, THAT’S ONE WE WERE CONSIDERING, AND YOUR INTO THAT SORT OF THING IF I REMEMBER CORRECTLY” she said getting a nod and smile from Misty.

“I ALSO CONSIDERED DOING THE DOMINATRIX BIT AS WELL” Misty said.

“MAYBE EVEN IN CONJUNCTION WITH ONE OF THE GIRLS”.

“NOW THAT’S A GOOD IDEA” Nicky said. “I CAN THINK OF SEVERAL GIRLS YOU COULD DO A SHOOT WITH THERE”.

“OK, SO IF WE GO WITH THAT” she continued, “ALL WE NEED TO DO IS WORK OUT WHAT TYPE OF SHOTS WERE GOING TO DO, AND TIE THOSE IN WITH WHAT THE PHOTOGRAPHER WANTS TO DO”.

“WELL, HOW ABOUT A SIMPLE SHOT” Misty suggested. “HAVE ONE GIRL SITTING IN A CHAIR PRETENDING TO BE TIED UP AND THE OTHER HOVERING”.

“OK, HOW DO YOU MEAN, I’LL NEED A BIT MORE OF A DESCRIPTION BEFORE I TAKE THE IDEA TO THE PHOTOGRAPHER” Nicky said.

“HERE, LET ME SHOW YOU WHAT I MEAN. COME AROUND HERE AND SIT IN MY SEAT” Misty said getting up, and moving out of the way. Tom felt and saw Nicky get up and Thud round to the seat. She sat down, looking up at Misty.

“NOW” Misty said, “PLACE YOUR HANDS BEHIND YOUR BACK, AND PRETEND THAT THERE TIED UP. THEN I CAN STAND OVER YOU IN SEVERAL WAYS DEPENDING ON THE ANGLE AND THE LIGHT” she said. She began to pose in provocative ways around Nicky, Standing at the side, behind her and in front of her, and acting very much like a dominatrix would.

“YOU SEE” she asked getting a nod from Nicky.

“AND IF I WAS WEARING THE RIGHT GEAR, AND HOLDING A WHIP OR SOMETHING, IT WOULD ADD TO IT. SAY, MAYBE STANDING BEHIND YOU LIKE THIS,” she said moving around behind her, “AND IMAGINE I’M TRAILING A WHIP DOWN YOUR FRONT, OR GENTLY BRUSHING VARIOUS PARTS OF YOU WITH IT. THERE’S PLENTY WE COULD DO THERE. JUST OUT OF CURIOSITY, JUST HOW FAR ARE WE ALLOWED TO GO WITH THIS CALENDAR. I MEAN, HOW EXPLICT IS IT ALLOWED TO BE?” she asked.

Nicky, who Tom could see, was looking a little bit uncomfortable with the directness Misty was using had to think for a second before answering.

“WELL PRETTY EXPLICIT. FULL NUDITY IS ALLOWED, ALTHOUGH, WERE NOT ALLOWED TO SHOW THE GENITALS, AND PROPS ARE ALLOWED, AS IS SIMULATION OF MINOR SEXUAL ACTIONS. KISSING IN A TWO GIRL SCENE WILL BE ALLOWED, THAT SORT OF THIS. NOTHING REALLY HARD CORE.” she answered.

“WILL WE BE ALLOWED TO USE SAY, HANDCUFFS, THAT SORT OF THING.” Misty asked.

Nicky nodded. “YES, ALTHOUGH WE WILL HAVE TO BE CAREFUL HOW IT’S ALL DISPLAYED.”

“THEN WE CAN DO THIS CHAIR SHOOT IN MANY WAYS. IF YOU ALLOW IT, WE CAN EVEN TIE ONE OF THE MODELS UP, TO MAKE IT LOOK MORE REAL. IT WOULD BE BETTER CONSIDERING THE MARKET YOUR AIMING FOR HERE” Misty said. “BESIDES I LIKE THAT BETTER AS WELL” she said with a small laugh.

Tom listened to all this in amazement. This girl was really into this, and not just professionally. She was really looking forward to the shoot. BOY.

“OK”, Nicky said. “I’LL GET WARDROBE TO CHOOSE SOME LATEX AND LEATHER OUTFITS FOR YOU BOTH, ALTHOUGH NEITHER OF YOU WILL BE WEARING MUCH I’M AFRAID. SOME THONGS, AND UNDER WEAR MAYBE, AND A FEW CHAINS, THAT SORT OF STUFF.”

“OH, I CAN BRING SOME STUFF AS WELL, SOME OF WHICH YOU’D LIKE I THINK” Misty said.

“EXCELLENT” Nicky said. “IN THAT CASE, LETS SORT OUT A FEW MORE DETAILS, AND THEN GET YOU DOWNSTAIRS FOR THE SHOOT LATER TODAY. WE’VE GOT A COUPLE OF THE OTHER GIRLS HERE ALREADY TODAY SHOOTING, SO IF IT’S OK WITH YOU AND THEM, WE’LL DO IT LATER ON.” She stood up, offering Misty her seat back, and moved back to her own seat.

They then spent the next 20 minutes or so, just discussing the business side, payment, etc.

“FINALLY,” Nicky asked. “I SEE YOU’VE HAD A BOOB JOB RECENTLY.”

Misty nodded.

“I TAKE IT, EVERYTHINGS FINE, AND THAT YOUR, UMM ASSEST ARE STILL FINE. WE HAVEN’T ANY RECENT PHOTO’S TO SHOW HOW THEY LOOK YOU SEE” Nicky said.

“OH THEIR FINE. HERE, LET ME SHOW YOU” Misty said standing up. Tom’s jaw hit the floor, as Misty quickly pulled off her tank top, revealing her huge breasts in all their glory. Oh, boy, coming here today had been worth it after all.

She stood there as Nicky obviously examined Misty for anything out of the ordinary, or anything that would affect the shoot.

“THERE FINE” she said, “THANK YOU, PLEASE PUT YOUR TOP ON AGAIN.” she said.

Misty grinned as she did that.

She sat down again, grinning at Nicky.

“CAUGHT YOU BY SURPRISE THERE DIDN’T I NICKY” she said.

“WELL YES” Nicky admitted, “BUT IT’S NOTHING I HAVEN’T ALREADY SEEN BEFORE. ALTHOUGH MOST MODELS DON’T REVEAL THEMSELVES LIKE THAT. WE GO ON THEIR PORFOLIOS REALLY. BESIDES, I HAD A SIMILAR EXPERIENCE WITH A COUPLE OF THE OTHER GIRLS IN THE SHOOT A FEW DAYS AGO, SO I WAS A LITTLE PREPARED FOR THIS. YOU ALL SEEM TO LOVE TO TRY AND SHOCK PEOPLE” she said.

“YEAH, I SUPOSE WE DO.” Misty admitted. “SO MANY PEOPLE LOOK DOWN THEIR NOSES AT YOU WHEN THEY FIND OUT WHAT YOU DO, AND I GUESS WE JUST LIKE TO RUB IT INTO THEIR FACES A BIT. YOU KNOW BRING IT OUT INTO THE OPEN A BIT. I LIKE WHAT I DO, AND DON’T FOR A MINUTE FIND IT DEMEENS WOMEN IN ANY WAY. I HAVE ALWAYS THOUGHT OF MY JOB AS LIBERATING REALLY, AND DO RESENT THE WAY SOME PEOPLE IN THIS AND OTHER BUSINESS TREAT US. I’VE ALWAYS BEEN GLAD TO SEE YOUR NOT ONE OF THEM” she added at the end.

“I’M FAIRLY OPEN MINDED” Nicky admitted. Open minded! Tom thought. Misty had no idea of who she was talking to. Bet she’s never had a guy inside her like Nicky has!

They began to chat at this point about other things, and seemed to be getting on really well. Tom switched off again at this point, and decided to just look up at the two massive women towering above him.

He was in heaven and he thought having a really good time. Maybe coming here to her work place wasn’t going to he as bad as he thought it could be.

Then they were standing and Nicky let Misty out. She slowly came back to the desk and Tom walked out into her view.

“WELL TINY MAN, DON’T TELL ME YOU DIDN’T ENJOY SEEING MISTY THERE, BECAUSE I CAN SEE YOU DID” she said and grinned again as he looked down to the hard on he sported.

She gently picked him up, and held him in her palm.

“I KNEW YOU’D LIKE THAT ONE. SHE’S AN INTERESTING GIRL.” Nicky said.

“Interesting! God Nicky, that woman aught to be shot. She’s a danger to any red blooded male out there. We’d all have heart attacks if she made a move on us”. he shouted up, getting a small laugh out of her.

“OH, SHE HAS THAT AFFECT ON MEN. BUT I’M AFRAID SHE’S REALLY INTO WOMEN MORE THAN BLOKES. I MET HER A FEW YEARS AGO ACTUALLY DOING ANOTHER SHOOT. WE GOT TO KNOW EACH OTHER BACK THEN, AND I’VE GIVEN HER A FEW ASSIGNMENTS SINCE THEN. SHE IS AFTER ALL ONE OF THE MOST STUNNING SEXY WOMEN I KNOW OF.” Nicky said.

Tom couldn’t argue with that. He was still mentally visualising Misty in his mind, and wondering if he might rent out or buy one of her Video’s or whatever she did to see just how good she could be. Although, he doubted she’d top today for him at least. Seeing her at that size had been truly awesome.

Just then, there was a knock at the door, and it began to open. Nicky in shock closed her hand around her little man suddenly, engulfing him in her palm. She didn’t hurt him Tom gratefully realised as she spun round to see who was entering. Nicky quickly put her hand behind her back to hide Tom from the view of whoever walked in.

“SORRY TO BARGE IN NICKY” he heard June say. “I JUST WANTED TO LET YOU KNOW, YOUR OTHER APPOINTMENT WON’T BE COMING. SHE PHONED IN TO SAY SHE’S BEEN OFFERED ANOTHER SHOOT ELSEWHERE THAT SHE SIMPLY CAN’T TURN DOWN.”

Tom lay motionless in Nicky’s hand, his heart beating fast at the close call they had just had. June could have come in like that at any time and he might not have been in a position to hide. She could easily have seen him.
SO, Ok, if he was to be discovered by anyone at Nicky’s firm, June was one of the few he would feel at least moderately comfortable finding him. He knew her well enough to know she’d come and talk to Nicky first, and then freak out probably. Hey, look at Nicky, she fainted the first time she saw him.

“TH..THANK YOU JUNE” Nicky stammered out, also caught by surprise.

“AND CLAIRE ASKED IF YOU’D LOVE TO JOIN HER FOR LUNCH AT 12.30 TODAY” June said.

“TELL HER YES, I’LL COME AROUND IN A BIT THEN” Nicky responded, getting control of herself.

OH, Claire, Tom thought. His neighbour. He’d forgotten her. She also worked here. Nicky had introduced him to her and her husband a while back. Uh, this would be interesting.

“ALSO, PLEASE DON’T DISTURB ME UNLESS NECESSARY UNTIL LUNCH TIME. I’VE SOME SENSITIVE WORK THAT I’LL BE DOING. CALL ME IF YOU NEED ME, OK” she said to June.

“OK” June said and Tom heard the door close. Nicky removed her hand from her back and opened it, and brought him up to her face.

“WOW, THAT WAS A CLOSE CALL” she said and moved round to her seat, and sat down. She deposited him on the table again, and reaching over used the remote to make him bigger. He found himself at three inches tall again.

“I DIDN’T HURT YOU THERE DID I TOM” she asked in concern. Getting a shake of his head she breathed a sigh of relief.

“GOOD. FOR A SECOND THERE WHEN I CLOSED MY HAND TO HIDE YOU, I THOUGHT I HAD CRUSHED YOU. I’M GOING TO HAVE TO BE A LOT MORE CAREFUL WITH HANDLING YOU”.

He just nodded his agreement. It had been a tad scary at first as her hand had closed on him. But after she stopped, he had felt safe enough.

“NOW I WASN’T LYING TO JUNE. I REALLY DO HAVE SOME WORK I NEED TO DO, SO YOU’D BETTER MOVE MY TINY MAN” she said, and reached over and picked up a file. Slowly she began to lower it towards him, and he moved out of the way. She let it drop as soon as he was clear, with a huge Thud. The displacement of air as it hit the surface, caused his hair to be blown back, and came close to staggering him as well.

He sat down on her pen holder and watched as she read her files, consulting the computer and generally got on with work. Glancing at his watch he saw that it was only 11am. He had an hour to kill, before she went to lunch

“Say Nicky” he asked getting her attention. “Your not going to mention any of this to Claire are you?” He needed to know. They were really good friends after all.

She stared at him for a moment before replying.

“WHY, WOULD YOU LIKE HER TO KNOW?” she asked.

That made him pause for a second. He was hoping for an emphatic no from her. Instead she wanted to know if he wanted Claire to know.

Like he would have a choice, he mused if Nicky wanted to!

But seriously, would he mind it. Part of him was saying yes, whilst another said no, and a final part was sitting on the fence.

It was actually a serious question he realised. If he was being sensible, he really should say no. But he really liked seeing women this big, and aware of him like this. Claire was a friend, and it might be interesting to be in her presence with her knowing he was so small. But did he feel comfortable enough about this yet to include someone else in his little fantasy. He wasn’t so sure.

“I’M WILLING TO LET HER IN ON THIS IF YOU ARE” Nicky suddenly said, seeing him pausing to consider her question.

“I THINK SHE’D LIKE IT TOO, AND YOU CAN TRUST HER. IT MIGHT EVEN BE FUN FOR YOU.” she added. “BESIDES, IF I DECIDED TO DO THAT, I DON’T REALLY NEED YOUR APPROVAL TINY MAN. YOU’D HAVE NO SAY IN IT.”

Tom must have looked as shocked as he felt hearing her say that because she laughed and added.

“RELAX TOM, I WOULDN’T DO THAT SORT OF THING UNLESS YOU WERE OK WITH IT.” Seeing he didn’t entirely believe her she continued in a sincere manner.

“HONEST TOM, I WOULDN’T. OTHER STUFF MAYBE, BUT THAT SORT OF THING, I THINK WE’D BOTH HAVE TO AGREE TO IT.”

OK, he could accept that.

“BUT I STILL THINK I MIGHT BE INTERESTING FOR US BOTH TO HAVE HER INVOLVED” she added, and grinned at his shocked response.

“THINK ABOUT IT, YOU GET TO PLAY WITH TWO HUGE GIANTESSES. DOUBLE THE FUN. AND I KNOW CLAIRE WOULD LOVE TO HAVE YOU IN HER CLUTCHES FOR A BIT LIKE THIS. AND I MIGHT EVEN LIKE TO SHRINK HER AS WELL, OR MAYBE LET HER SHRINK ME INSTEAD, SO WE COULD SEE WHAT IT WAS LIKE. MIGHT BE FUN ACTUALLY, ALTHOUGH I THINK I PREFER BEING BIGGER THAN YOU”.

Tom was still trying to digest all this several seconds after she stopped talking. Let Claire know about this, possibly shrink her, or Claire! OK, calm down there Tom he thought. Get a grip.

Nicky couldn’t help but laugh at the look on his face. He really did look like the proverbial cat in the cream. He pondered all of this for several long minutes in silence as Nicky just looked at him.

“No Nicky, I don’t think just yet that I’m ready for that” he finally answered. “Maybe in time I might contemplate it, but not yet. Besides, your all the woman I want” he said.

She actually blushed slightly at that.

“THANKS TOM, THAT’S REALLY NICE TO HEAR. BUT IF YOU CHANGE YOUR MIND TELL ME. I ACTUALLY THINK CLAIRE WOULD LIKE THIS, AND I MIGHT JUST BE WILLING TO SHARE YOU WITH HER”. She said.

OH Boy, he thought. This was a side to Nicky he hadn’t seen before. Most women he knew guard their men jealously, and keep good looking friends at arms length. But she would be willing to share him? Or was this a trick to see how loyal he was. Play it safe Tom he thought.

“No Nicky, I like you, and want you, not Claire. Oh she’s attractive and all that, but she’s not my type. And she had her kids, which is something I’m not ready for just yet. I like you. I always have, and not just as a giantess. I want you for who you are…..Oh and your looks of course beautiful” he finished with a cheeky grin.

“OH, FLATTERER, TAKE ADVANTAGE OF ME JUST FOR MY LOOKS WILL YOU” she said in mock indignity.

She gently reached out and picked him up between two fingers.

“I REALLY AUGHT TO TEACH YOU A LESSON YOU LETCH” she said in mock anger. “NOW WHAT CAN I DO WITH YOU.” she pondered looking seriously at him.

“AHH, I KNOW” she said. She stood up and with him dangling in her finger tips moved over to her water machine. She filled a glass with water, and moved back to the desk. Grinning, she dropped him into the glass. He landed with a splash, and quickly resurfaced.

“ENJOY YOUR SWIM TINY” she said looking in at him, and as he watched, she turned back to her work. Oh hang on, he thought as he made her hand out through the distorted view through the glass, she was reaching for the remote again. Then he was shrinking again. He dwindled fast, past 2 inches, past and inch, and still further. He must have been just shy of ˝ an inch tall when he stopped. The glass had become a swimming pool and a bit to him. He treaded water in the glass. Or tried to. At his size, the water was much thicker. He found that it pressed around him, more, and that he could almost lie. No not float, lie there. It had a semi solid feel to him. He had to use a small bit of effort to push his hands under the water. He experimented with this new experience for a bit, pushing himself under and finding he had to struggle to get back up, through the water’s surface. God, he was so small, he could hardly affect the surface of water now! Amazing. Then his world lurched. Huge waves of water swamped him pushing him along with them as the spread out. What! Nicky had picked the glass up he realised a few seconds later and watched in awe as the light ion the glass was suddenly darkened by her massive shadow. He gasped in awe as he watched the glass being brought up to lips taller than a house, and wider than a bus, or two. Then they fastened onto the lip of the glass, and opened wide. He could feel her massive strong breath on him. Then she tipped some of the water into her mouth. His cry of fear was genuine. At his size, she could easily miss him and actually swallow him. His cry was of course completely unheard by Nicky. He was pulled along by the vast current, pushed under at points, and had to force his way to the surface. Then the mouth receded, and with a huge jarring bang, that he felt even through the cushioning of the water, she placed the glass back down. It took several more seconds for the water to quieten enough for him to look out at her. She was working again. Then her hand enclosed the glass again and she again raised it to her mouth. Another sip of water tugged at him drawing him closer to those massive lips. Again she put the glass down, and resumed work. She did this several more times, the amount of water in the glass getting lower and lower.

What did she intend to do he wondered. He had sort of liked it when she had put him in her mouth the last time. But not at this size. And if she was not careful, she could accidentally swallow him.

Then she picked it up again. There was perhaps a quarter of a glass left. He saw her looking in with room sized eyes at him. Then she was drawing in the last of the water. He struggled against the current, even when he knew it was hopeless. He was simply not strong enough. He screamed in fear as he started to slide into her mouth. The last dregs of water were flowing in, and him with it. He could hear her huge throat gulping it down.

“Please NOOOO!” he screamed, really afraid now. Then he was out of the glass, and flowing with the water into her mouth. He landed on her tongue and lay there for a second, before trying to stand on the yieldy surface. The last of the water had drained down towards the bottom of her mouth, and was pooling under her tongue. He began to panic, as he felt her muscles constricting. She was about to swallow he realised. And then she did.

The pressure in her mouth made his ears pop, as she swallowed the last of the water. He began to fall towards the bottom of her mouth as her tongue moved. Then she had swallowed and he lay at the back of her mouth, scared out of his wits, and wondering what would happen next.

Why had she done this now?

Then he felt everything getting smaller and he grew. Her mouth opened and he turned in time to see tree trunk sized fingers reach in and grasp him. Nicky pulled him out of her mouth and held him up in front of her face, a broad grin on that mouth of hers. He hung there upside down as she had him by his legs.

“Don’t ever do something like that again” He suddenly screamed at her in real anger.

Nicky looked some what taken aback by his anger. He screamed at her some more, calling her all sorts of things. His fear had been rapidly replaced by sheer anger. Did she actually know how close she had come to actually swallowing him there!

However, her mood began to turn from surprise to mild anger, to finally real anger as he continued to shout at her and wave his hands at her.

“TOM, I THINK YOU HAD BETTER SHUT THAT MOUTH OF YOURS NOW!” she said sternly after he had called her something offensive. He ignored her completely as he continued to tell her what he thought of her actions.

Nicky ended the conversation simply. She quickly shifted him, so that she was grasping him by his upper half, and leaving his legs dangling out. Then with the tip of her finger, she ever so gently gave him a sharp smack on his arse. Tom’s screams turned from ones of anger to pain instantly. Nicky brought her finger down again a little harder this time and then proceeded to smack him with her finger for several long seconds.

Tom didn’t know what to do. Her finger, soft as he knew it was, had suddenly turned into a sledge hammer, raining blows on him. And it hurt. God, did it hurt. He was in agony. Never had he been hit so hard. And to think, she was only doing it with the tip of her finger, and probably gently for her. This display of sheer strength and power quickly stopped his anger in its tracks and he began to try and avoid that finger. To no avail though. She held him firm and continued to pound on him. Then she stopped. She could see his back was red from the force she had asserted on him. She had been angry. He had no call to call her what he had been. Maybe she should have been more careful with him, but she had been trying to give him his fantasy on a platter. However, he deserved what she had just done. However, her anger didn’t last long as she could clearly see the pain he was in. Concern quickly took over. Had she done some damage to him. It had been hard to judge how hard to hit him. She also realised that she had perhaps gone a bit too far. She had known he had liked being in her mouth the last time, but maybe she shouldn’t have made him so small. She had barely felt him in her mouth, and in the heat of the moment had not really considered how easily she could have swallowed him.

Gently, she placed him on the table in front of her.

Tom curled up in a ball the second he hit the table, sucking in his breath as he fought against the fire he could feel across his bottom and lower legs. She had really hit him hard. The pain was receding but slowly. He was also coming to the conclusion that he may have way over stepped the mark. He had been annoyed, but he could have handled that better. Besides, he realised, the cardinal rule was always


DON’T PISS OFF A GIANTESS.

Which he had just done. And look at the results. He had stood no chance against her. Her finger had been all she needed to inflict this much pain on him. He was suddenly really afraid of his friend. Afraid of being so small and helpless. At this point, he wanted to be back to normal. He would happily throw the shrinking device away and never use it, or look at GTS stuff again. This was scary. He did not like this one bit.

“TOM, ARE YOU ALRIGHT” he heard her massive voice say nearby. No he bloody wasn’t! he wanted to scream at her, but fear kept him silent. He didn’t want to annoy her again, or give her grounds to minister another beating. He looked up at her through pain filled eyes, half lidded because of the intensity of the pain still. Her entire body was blurred because of the tears that had been coursing down his cheeks.

“TOM, ANSWER ME.” she said sharply.

He continued to huddle in a crouch, holding himself and gritting his teeth. The pain was receding now, slowly. It was still sore, but almost bearable now.

“TOM!” she said sharply again. Again he glanced at her and saw her hand approaching him.

Fear drove him, he pushed himself back out of the way, and scrabbled as fast as he could away from her. He might not be able to avoid her for long he knew, but he was damm well going to try. Her hand stopped as he ran from her. He glanced back in fear, expecting her to capture him in another way. Her mug, towering now twice his height was in front of him, and he ran behind it. Meagre cover perhaps, but it was all he had. Her hand wasn’t following him anymore. What was she up to he wondered. He panted from the pain and considered his next action. Then the mug was rising out from behind him as Nicky picked it up. He turned to face her, trying to guess her next action so he could try to avoid it. Her other hand approached him ready to pick him up. He back away again, moving further away as fast as he could. Again her hand paused as he moved back frightened of what she was going to do next. He really had just called her some awful things. If she intended to get even, he could be in some serious trouble.

Her hand however was still hovering where it had stopped.

“TOM PLEASE STOP RUNNING”. she suddenly said. “ I WON’T HURT YOU I PROMISE”.

Yeah right he thought.

“TOM, PLEASE STOP IT. YOU CAN’T ESCAPE THE DESK AT YOUR SIZE, SO PLEASE COME OUT IN THE OPEN SO WE CAN TALK” she said soothingly.

No way!

Tom heard her give a resigned sigh. UH OH.

Nicky stood up and her hand suddenly shot out. Tom tried to dodge, but this time, she didn’t stop. Her hand came around the tray and grabbed him, holding him firmly in her grasp. He struggled against her wildly trying to escape, not knowing what she now intended to do. Her fingers uncurled as she deposited him in her palm at her eye level. He cringed back away from her causing her eyes to register shock again.

“PLEASE TOM, I WON’T HURT YOU OK.” she said. And her voice was taking on a pleading tone he thought. He huddled there shivering from the shock his system had just under gone and waiting for her next action.

Nicky could obviously see his condition, and was beginning to feel more that a bit guilty, even though still really annoyed at him. But she was also strangely turned on by it as well. She had enjoyed the complete control she had over him, and how easy it had been to punish him.

“TOM, YOU DESERVED THAT FOR CALLING ME THOSE NAMES, AND I’M NOT GOING TO APPOLOGISE FOR IT. BUT I WILL SAY SORRY FOR PUTTING YOU IN MY MOUTH LIKE THAT. I DIDN’T THINK AND I COULD HAVE SWALLOWED YOU THERE. SO I’M SORRY. HOWEVER, YOU OWE ME ONE AS WELL FOR WHAT YOU JUST CALLED ME”. she said.

Well….he was half mined to tell her where she could stick it. But then again he realised, he should really be nice to her. She had just shown him what she was capable of if angered. And it wasn’t something he wanted to experience again.

“Sorry Nicky. I was annoyed and didn’t think. I shouldn’t have called you all those things and I really didn’t mean it. You really scared me doing that” he said instead.

She nodded as she listened to this.

“AND I’M SORRY FOR HITTING YOU LIKE THAT TOO. BUT I THINK YOU DESERVED IT!” she said.

They both sat in silence again contemplating each other. He really wanted to give her a piece of his mind, but was just simply too afraid of the consequences. She wanted to earn his trust back. She could see he was looking at her differently now, guardedly, wondering how she was going to react to anything he did or said. And that bothered her.

“YOU KNOW TOM, I JUST REALISED HOW DANGEROUS AND INTOXICATING BEING THIS MORE POWERFUL THAN SOMEONE CAN BE. HAD YOU SAID STUFF LIKE THAT TO ME NORMALLY, I MIGHT HAVE KICKED YOU IN THE BALLS AND LEFT IN TEARS. BUT KNOWING I COULD EASILY PUNISH YOU….WELL IT’S ACTUALLY SCARY. BUT IT WAS ALSO VERY EXCITING” she said.

He looked at her curiously and a little worried. She had enjoyed doing that to him!

“I KNOW WHAT YOUR THINKING TOM” she said, “I DON’T QUITE KNOW HOW TO TAKE THIS MYSELF. I DID ENJOY BEING ABLE TO DO THAT TO YOU, KNOWING YOU COULDN’T STOP ME AND THAT YOU WOULDN’T LIKE IT AT ALL. I’M NOT LIKE THAT NORMALLY. BUT WITH YOU SO HELPLESS, I JUST DID IT. I DIDN’T THINK. I WAS ANGRY AND FELT LIKE TEACHING YOU A LESSON. AND NOW I REALISE THAT I HAVE TO BE CAREFUL. I THINK I WAS WRONG PUTTING YOU IN MY MOUTH. I ONLY DID IT BECAUSE I THOUGHT YOU ENJOYED IT LAST TIME. AND THEN YOU SCREAMED AT ME, AND I WAS LEFT THINKING WHY THE UNGRATEFUL BASTARD. AND THEN THE NAMES YOU CALLED ME. WELL I JUST REACTED. AND NOW THE LOOK YOUR GIVING ME. THAT’S WHAT CONCERNS ME THE MOST. YOU DON’T TRUST ME ANY MORE. AND THAT HURTS”.

She leaned down as close as she could, so her eyes could take him in.

“I WOULD NEVER CAUSE YOU ANY REAL HARM TOM. I DO ENJOY THIS CONTROL I HAVE OVER YOU, BUT I AM NOT GOING TO HURT YOU.” she said.

Tom considered this and suddenly decided that perhaps he had over reacted a bit.

“I’m sorry too” he said. “Look, we both were wrong OK. I realise what you were trying to do, and that I also acted badly. But you’ve got to understand how frightening that was. I was scared senseless in your mouth there. You really terrified me. I reacted badly, but I hope you can see why. I really didn’t mean what I said about you OK.”

“ I REALLY SCARED YOU DID I TOM” she asked quietly.

He nodded. “Yes you did, and still do a bit.”

She pondered that. She kind of liked it that she could scare him. It actually thrilled her to know that she had a man scared of her. That made her feel guilty as well. She liked Tom, and didn’t want him afraid of her.

“BUT YOU STILL DON’T TRUST ME” she said quietly.

He pondered that. Yes, he did still trust her he realised.. The ease with which she had hurt him scared him a bit though, but he could trust her. She just needed to think about what she did more. She had been trying to give him something there, because she thought he liked what she was doing.

“No Nicky, I still trust you” he said though. “It’s just that your more frightening to me now. Until now you’ve been really nice to me for the most part. But what you just did, was scary. I think for the first time, I really got to understand just how small and helpless I am to you. You beat me up with your finger for crying out loud. It just made me realise that this fantasy is dangerous. If I had ended up in the hands of someone who wasn’t as nice as you, I could be in more than a little trouble.”

Again she nodded.

“DO YOU WANT ME TO TAKE YOU HOME AND ENLARGE YOU TOM” she asked suddenly. Maybe she was more freaked that he realised. But there was something else as well he had also been contemplating. He had been scared, but he had also been some what excited by it all now that he was looking back on it. This was perhaps his first real experience of what a giantess could really do to him. And he secretly had liked it. That bothered him a bit. He really hadn’t enjoyed the pain at all, but the rest of it excited him. The ease with which she could impose her will on him, do stuff to him and control him, that did excite him. Of course in the stories he had read, even when the giantesses were being harsh, he had never felt the pain the tiny men felt, or their fears. It had been erotic then. Not in real life. In the stories, many of them were written from the male’s perspective, with his desires being the ones addressed. Now, it wasn’t so clear cut. Nicky could do things to him easily, and not all of them would be fun to him. Still, it was exciting to him, knowing that. He had been pondering some things over the last day or so as well. Much of what he had just realised he had slowly begun to understand over the last few days. The last event had just brought it all home quicker. He did like Nicky controlling him. Did that make him submissive? He didn’t know, but it sure looked a bit that way. But at normal sizes, he knew he would never react like this, or be submissive, so he didn’t know. All he knew at the moment was that he did feel very submissive to Nicky. He loved her, but was also a little scared of her. He also wanted to make her happy as well. All this was running through his head, plus much more. He looked at her and after several long seconds said

“No Nicky I don’t want you too. I want to stay small around you. All I ask is that you take more care of me. Please don’t hit me like that again.” he said.

“EVEN IF YOU DESERVE IT” she said with a faint smile returning.

UMM. OK. “Please Nicky, you scared me. I don’t mind you doing things to me, and having your fun. In fact I encourage you to do so. I do like it when you decide to play with me and I don’t know what your going to do. There’s a serious thrill there, knowing your going to have your fun and I can’t stop you. So please, don’t stop doing that. Just think a bit before you do something OK. I want you to play with me Ok, make me your sex toy if you want, that‘s part of my fantasy too, do whatever you want to me, I can‘t stop you, you know that, and that does thrill me. Strange as it sounds I do like you being this much more powerful than me, able to dominate and control me at will.” he said.

Nicky gave him a curious look as he said this slowly nodding her head.

“You‘ve been really nice to me” he continued , “nicer than you really needed to be considering my stature. I do get the feeling that you are holding back sometimes from doing or having the fun you want though. I‘m willing to let you have that free rein if that’s what you want. Do whatever you want. All I ask is that you just think hard before you do something. Consider the implications of your actions and how they‘ll affect me Ok. If your comfortable with it, then proceed. You don‘t need to ask my permission. When you smacked me there, I did realise something. I liked the way you could just do something without my consent. And I want you to do that sort of thing again please. Oh not the smacking bit” he added at the end seeing a look of surprise on her face.

“This may sound odd, considering what you just did to me“ he continued, “but I have experienced the nice gentle giantess side of this fantasy with you, and I love it. But with a bit of care, I’d also like to experience the not so nice Giantess you as well. Oh not hurting me, but just you turning me into nothing more that your pet or a slave”.

She nodded a strange look on her face, and then bent her head down towards him. His first reaction was to back off, but he steeled himself. He needed to show her he could trust her. And she needed to prove to him he could trust her. She saw it, and hesitated for a second before gently brushing her lips against him.

“THANK’S TOM. I PROMISE TO BE MORE CAREFUL. SO YOU WANT ME TO ENJOY MYSELF WITH YOU” she asked slowly.

He nodded.

“AND YOU DON’T MIND ME HAVING MY WAY WITH YOU?”

He nodded slowly, hoping that things wouldn‘t get too far out of hand. But he did want to try this, to test out just how much he did or didn‘t enjoy this aspect of the fantasy.

“OK TOM. YOU WANT TO BE NOTHING MORE THAN A PET OR A TOY TO ME FOR A BIT” she enquired slowly searching his eyes a bit bemused at his sudden turn from scared to this.

“IF WE CONTINUE, I’M GOING TO DO JUST THAT. I TOLD YOU I KIND OF LIKE THIS CONTROL I HAVE. I REALLY DO ENJOY JUST CONTROLLING YOUR BODY, FORCING YOU TO DO THINGS, EVEN THINGS I KNOW YOU MIGHT NOT LIKE. THE PROBLEM NOW IS THAT IF YOU START TO LOOK AS IF YOUR NOT LIKING IT, I’M GOING TO STOP BECAUSE I DON’T WANT THIS EPISODE TO HAPPEN AGAIN.” she said.

“Tell you what, unless I call out the word Red, don’t stop even if I’m telling you to. How’s that” he asked. She nodded her agreement.

“OK, AND TOM I’M SORRY OK.” she said. At that point the forgave her.

Part 21

He sat up a bit as she lent back into her chair looking down on him thoughtfully.

“THAT’S A REAL CHANGE OF ATTITUDE FOR YOU TOM” she said.

“I’M ACTUALLY SURPRISED BY IT. I HADN’T EXPECTED YOU TO EXPRESS YOUR GTS FANTASIES IN THIS LIGHT. YOU ALWAYS SEEMED TO SHY AWAY FROM WHAT YOU CALL THE VILOENT GIANTESS STUFF.”

He shrugged. “I still do. I don’t want you to be violent with me. Just make me feel like a pet or a slave for a bit. In many of the stories that’s how the giantess is portrayed as treating the man. I just want to try it out to see if I like it or not. If I don’t I can ask you to stop. I also realise from what you’ve said that you like this aspect of it as well. I want you to have some fun too, and if I have to put myself out a bit to do so, I’m willing to” he said.

She seemed to appreciate this from him.

“THANKS TOM. I’LL TRY NOT TO DO ANYTHING TO YOU THAT YOU REALLY HATE.” she said and paused for a second. “GOD, I CAN’T BELIEVE YOU WANT THIS YOU KNOW.” and sighed “BUT IF YOU DO…. WELL WHO AM I TO DISAGREE”. She smiled at him, a slight glint reaching her eyes. OK Tom thought, now she’s going to take complete control of me. He hoped he hadn’t done something foolish by telling her to do this. It could so easily get out of hand. And if she wasn’t careful, he might come to regret this.

“SO YOU LIKE ME BEING MORE POWERFUL THAN YOU MY TINY PET” she said in an amused tone. She leaned forward again.

“YOU LIKE ME BEING ABLE TO DO WHATEVER I LIKE TO YOU AND KNOWING YOU CAN’T RESIST.” she taunted. Her hand came up and very gently with her finger, she knocked him over. He lay flat where he had landed, his heart starting to beat faster as he realised she was starting. He got to his feet, adrenaline starting to course through his body.

“YOU LIKE THE IDEA OF HAVING WOMEN DOMINATE YOU DO YOU SLAVE?” she said. Again her finger butted him, knocking him over. He landed on his butt again and again got up quickly glancing up at her. A gleeful look was in her eyes. She was beginning to enjoy herself.

“SO YOU WANT TO BE A PET DO YOU TINY MAN. DO YOU THINK YOUR IMPORTANT ENOUGH TO BE EVEN THAT TO ME MY INSIGNIFICANT THING” she said. Her finger pushed down on him, pinning him where he was. He struggled gamely to get out from under her finger, but she gently applied more pressure and he was held firm.

“DO YOU LIKE IT BEING SO INSIGNIFICANT TO ME THAT I COULD CRUSH YOU LIKE A BUG. YOUR NOTHING TO ME. AN OBJECT TO BE USED. DO YOU LIKE BEING SO POWERLESS HUH TINY SLAVE”. she asked. She removed her finger from him letting him get up. He stood wondering where she was going with this, but still turned on.

“SO IT TURNED YOU ON TO BE BEATEN UP BY MY FINGER DID IT SLAVE. JUST IMAGINE WHAT WOULD HAPPEN IF I REALLY WANTED TO HURT YOU?” she said. Her finger approached him again. He back off and it followed. Then she gently flicked him with it. She did it softly, not wanting to hurt him. Still it caused him to fly several feet before landing. He landed on the green leather part of the desk, so his landing was cushioned. The air had been blasted from his lungs by the blow. However, he wasn’t hurt, just stunned by the blow. He was nervous though. The slightest too much power, and she could pulverise any of his bones with ease. Again the finger approached.

“HOW DOES IT FEEL MAN TO BE SO POWERLESS THAT A WOMAN CAN BEAT YOU UP WITH HER LITTLE FINGER?”

Her little finger jabbed at him, knocking him backwards.

“AREN’T YOU GOING TO FIGHT BACK LITTLE MAN” she enquired. She obviously wanted him to. He punched her finger as it approached and tried kicking it. This produced a snort of amusement from her. Her little finger flicked him again, knocking him over with ease. It was almost as tall as he was, but had much more strength than he did.

“PET’S SHOULD KNOW THERE PLACE” she said in a stern voice.

“THEY SHOULD NEVER ATTACK THEIR OWNERS” she said.

Her finger pounced on him again, knocking him on his front. Her hand then descended and held him fast.

“PUNSIHMENT TIME PET FOR THAT I THINK” she said.

OK, so she was deliberately setting him up.

Then he felt her finger graze is bottom again. It was still a little sore from her last beating. He became a bit nervous. What did she intend to do. Then he found out. Her finger smacked him again causing him to yelp in surprise and a bit of pain. She hadn’t hit him nearly as hard as she had before. It stung, but that was all. Her finger descended again and again. He gritted his teeth.

“AWE, DOES THAT HURT TINY PET. ALL YOU HAVE TO DO IS ASK FOR MERCY OR TELL ME TO STOP AND I WILL” she cooed.

He gritted his teeth. The pain of these slaps was bearable. He wanted to keep a bit of dignity and show her he could take it before giving in. She rained blows for several more seconds before he decided he had enough of it.

“Mercy” He called out.

“MERCY WHAT SLUG” she demanded not stopping.

Mercy what? AHH, he got it.

“Mercy please Mistress” He called up. A final slap followed for good measure and then she stopped.

He felt two of her fingers grasp his leg and he was pulled feet first into the air to dangle upside down in front of her face. She looked stern.

“THAT’S RIGHT PET. MISTRESS. ANYTIME YOU CALL ME ANYTHING OTHER THAN MISTRESS OR GODDESS I SHALL PUNISH YOU SEVERLY. AND AT YOUR SIZE THAT WILL BE EASY AND HURT YOU UNDERSTOOD.” she said. She was loving this he could see. The ease with which she knew she could impose her will on him and if necessary force him to do what she wanted. He just hoped she didn’t enjoy it too much. If she decided to she could easily revert and become exactly like this permanently and leave him shrunk. He was trusting her a lot not to.

She smirked at him.

“NOW PETS ARE SUPPOSED TO PLEASE AND ENTERTAIN THEIR OWNERS….SO MY TINY PET THAT’S WHAT YOU WILL DO NOW” she said lowering him to the table again.

“DANCE FOR ME PET” she said.

Dance..? Ok, to what. Her huge finger started to drum against the table in impatience as he tried to figure out what she meant. Then he slowly began to gyrate pretending to dance to music. He imagined a popular song in the charts and played it in his mind trying to keep to the beat. She watched silently as he did. This carried on for several minutes. He saw her glance at her watch several times.

“SORRY PET, BUT I REALLY NEED TO GET THIS WORK DONE BEFORE I GO TO LUNCH, SO I THINK THERE’S SOMETHING YOU CAN DO FOR ME WHILST I WORK.” she said. Her hand grasped him again, and he waited to see what she planned to do. The hand descended below the level of the table and he was deposited on the ground by her huge feet.

“I WANT YOU TO MASSAGE MY FEET FOR ME TINY MAN. MAKE THEM FEEL GOOD FOR ME PET” she said and her hand left him. He watched as she kicked off her shoes, the massive lorry size objects being hurled a dozen or more feet in his perspective by her relatively simple movement. Then her feet was in front of him, literally feet away (OK so pun intended).

“GET TO IT”.

He did just that leaping to it. He quickly began to rub her feet with his hands, starting at the base of her big toe and moving backwards from there. There was an awful lot of foot to massage he mused. And he still had the other foot to deal with as well!

“PUT A LITTLE BIT OF ELBOW GREASE INTO IT PET” Nicky said absently from above him as she worked. Elbow grease? He was pushing hard already, and she wanted him to press harder. Well she probably could barely feel him at his size. Her foot flicked out and knocked him over.

“IF I DON’T GET MORE ELBOW GREASE OUT OF YOU PET, I’M GOING TO HAVE TO CRUSH YOU UNDER FOOT, SO GET TO IT. NO MORE DAY DREAMING” she again said absently. Her foot had slammed into him with it’s side, the fleshly leathery wall hitting him like soft brick wall, and hard enough to hurl him several feet away to land on the soft carpet.

God, she was getting into it Tom mused. She was certainly asserting her physical dominance over him. And he kind of liked it. She wasn’t hurting him much, aside from a few bruises. Still he mused as he got up and walked back to her foot and began to rub as hard as he could, although he had asked her to do this, he still knew that she would not hurt him, or stop if he really wanted her too. He wasn’t actually in the hands of a nasty giantess, so he wouldn’t get to experience the full aspects of that side of the fantasy. Still considering everything, he was kind of glad for that. And besides, he was being controlled more than enough by her already. He was starting to build up a bit of a sweat by the time he reached her heel, and began to move around it. He liked Nicky’s feet, and was mildly surprised that the hardly smelt at all. Must be because she wore open toed shoes that let her feet breath.

Time passed as he moved around her foot and massaged it as best he could. She would occasionally shift her feet causing them to move out of his reach and making him move over to them,. And on a few occasions she actually knocked him over with them, almost absently as she worked. He was thrilled by this. She was pretending he was insignificant to her, and making him aware of it. He had to watch out for her feet, not her for him, which meant he had to watch out for his safety. She could easily hurt him with one of her feet.

“NOW THE OTHER FOOT” he suddenly heard from her, and he was gently nudged towards it. He began the process all over again with that foot. Time passed and he was now starting to get a bit out of breath. He paused to catch it and rest.

“DID I TELL YOU TO STOP SLAVE” she suddenly said sternly to him, looking at him. He quickly got back to work.

“Sorry mistress” He said to her. She nodded and went back to work.

Boy this was tiring he realised as he finally glanced at his watch. It was just after noon. He had been at this for at least half an hour. Better than a work out at the gym, and less expensive he thought with a slight laugh.

Then he felt her fingers grasp him again and he was lifted quickly skywards. Nicky deposited him on the table again and he watched as she rummaged around him her purse for a minute before putting it down. She then lifted out her huge lipstick and a mirror and began to apply them. He watched as she smeared the lip stick on her lips from far above him. Her eyes never looked at him. Again she was making him think he was nothing to her. He really liked the way she was getting in to her role playing. It seemed so genuine.

Then she put the make up away and for the first time looked at him.

“TOM, I’VE BEEN THINKING WHILST I WORKED. YOU WANT TO BE MY PET FOR A BIT, AND HAVE ME BE KIND OF NASTY TO YOU RIGHT. WELL I WAS THINKING ABOUT THIS AND I CAME TO THE REALISATION THAT YOUR NOT REALLY GOING TO GET WHAT YOU EXPECTED.” she said.

What did that mean he wondered?

“WHAT I MEAN IS THAT YOU KNOW I WILL NOT HURT YOU OR DO ANYTHING YOU REALLY DON’T LIKE, SO YOUR NOT REALLY EXPERIENCING THIS PROPERLY, AS IF I WERE THE GENUINE NASTY GIANTESS WHO JUST WANTED YOU AS A PET.” she continued.

Tom nodded. He had just been thinking along similar lines.

“I DO LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING IN CONTROL OF YOU SOMETIMES TOM, BUT I’M NOT REALLY THE KIND OF PERSON WHO WANTS TO BE MEAN OR CRUEL TO PEOPLE. IT’S NOT IN MY NATURE. SO I’M NOT SURE HOW EFFECTIVE I’M GOING TO BE PORTRAYING THIS FOR YOU. AND WHETHER IT’LL BE REAL ENOUGH FOR BOTH OF US TO ENJOY”.

Not good at it!

“Mistress, you’ve been great so far” he called up.

That got a smile out of her.

“THANKS TOM. BUT DO YOU HONESTLY THINK YOUR GOING TO ENJOY THIS KNOWING THAT IT’S ONLY MAKE BELIEVE AND THAT I’LL STOP THE MINUTE YOU FEEL IT’S OUT OF HAND?”

Good question he realised.

“Well, I’ve enjoyed it so far mistress” he answered back. “Maybe this won’t let me truly experience this side of the fantasy, but it’s as close as I’ll get, and besides, your already doing things to me I wouldn’t normally like, like flicking me with your fingers. So if you think about it actually experiencing this. You are doing what you want to me. Maybe your not going to do anything I really hate, but your still controlling me.” he said. “Besides, at least this way, I know your actually looking for ways we both enjoy this, so it might even be better.”

“BUT YOU’D GET TO EXPERIENCE THIS SIDE OF YOUR FANTASY SO MUCH BETTER WITH SOMEONE YOU DIDN’T TRUST SO MUCH” she mused.

“Maybe” he said slowly. Where was this going. Not back to getting Claire involved he hoped.

“FOR EXAMPLE” she said. “I COULD LET CLAIRE IN ON THIS AND TELL HER HOW TO TREAT YOU. IF I DID IT OUTSIDE OF YOUR HEARING, YOU’D HAVE NO IDEA OF WHAT I TELL HER OR HOW SHE WOULD REACT WHEN SHE HAD YOU” she said looking at him.

“No Nicky. I’m not ready to get Claire involved just yet. You promised not to do that without my consent remember”. She nodded in response. He got the feeling that she really wanted to do that though, which made him….he didn’t know, concerned and excited he thought.

“Besides” he added, “I really don’t think Claire would be into that. And I’d know she’d be careful with me, so I’d be in the same situation as with you. You’d not let her do anything to outrageous with me, so I know I’d be relatively safe with her”.

Nicky thought about this and nodded as she realised he was probably right.

“MAYBE I SHOULD INTRODUCE YOU TO EVELYN” she said with a sudden grin.

Tom almost felt his heart stop at that.

“Don’t even joke about that” he said shaking his finger at her.

“OH AND WHY? I THINK SHE’D TREAT YOU EXACTLY LIKE YOU WANT ME TO, ONLY SHE’D PROPABABLY MEAN IT. YOU’D GET TO EXPERIENCE YOUR NASTY GIANTESS FANTASY FOR REAL, AND KNOW THAT SHE WOULDN’T REALLY TRY TO HURT YOU, JUST HUMILIATE AND TORMENT YOU”. she said and grinned as he shook his head.

Then she added.

“NOT THAT I’D ACTUALLY LET MY LITTLE SISTER HAVE YOU ANYWAY. IF SHE’S EVER AROUND, YOU MY TINY MAN WILL BE YOUR NORMAL SIZE UNTIL SHE LEAVES I THINK”.

Thank goodness for that he thought feeling relived.

“NOW ENOUGH TALK. IF YOU THINK THIS IS GOING THE WAY YOU WANT, AND WANT TO CONTINUE, THEN GET READY FOR THE RIDE PET” she continued sternly again.

She reached out and picked him up again.

“I’M GOING TO LUNCH WITH CLAIRE NOW SO LETS GO.” she said. She stood up and looked at him. What now?

She reached for the remote and he began to shrink again. He dwindled in height rapidly and was no more than an inch tall standing in her hand. She didn’t even ask him as she decided what to do with him. He watched as she pulled her skirt out and reached in pulling the elastic of her panties away as well. She then dropped him in. He tumbled against the soft material, careening of her skin and the small patch of hair down there, to land almost at the bottom of her pants near the front. He struggled to stand up, and was then suddenly flattened against the very top of her mound as she let go of the elastic. His head rang a bit from the blow. It had slammed him quite hard into her. He also realised after a second that he couldn’t move. Her panties were taunt enough to prevent him moving at all, although they had enough give in them not to crush him. He lay there plastered in the darkness as he felt her begin to move about. Great”! He was going to spend her lunch time here. He could smell her all around him, and the smell was almost intoxicating. He wanted to get into her pussy, but couldn’t get any closer. Just knowing it was there mere feet away, but yet so far was frustrating.

Well he had asked her to do things like this to him, so he only had himself to blame.

Part 22

Nicky walked out of her office with a massive swaying motion to Tom. He heard her clearly as she talked to June. The fabric of her clothes only dampened the massive sound of her voice slightly. Then they were walking again. Tom wondered where they were going to eat. He remembered her saying that her office had a nice canteen/restaurant. He wasn’t going to get to see it though he thought with a slightly amused look on things. Nicky was walking for quite a bit, and Tom could make out the every day sounds of an office at work. He could hear phones ringing and people talking. Nicky stopped several times to chat to people as she went to lunch. It was a bit surreal to him to hear those sounds knowing that he was an inch tall and stuck in a woman’s pants. At least in the appointments book, the sounds had been so muffled it hadn’t seemed real. But now, he was getting to understand just how big everything was. All of those sounds were really magnified in their loudness. Then the sounds of the office diminished as she seemed to be moving out of the office area. He could just hear what sounded like knives and forks and all the sounds associate with a food area.

“HI NICKY” a voice suddenly boomed near by, and tom instantly recognised Claire’s voice.

“HI CLAIRE SORRY I’M LATE, I GOT HELD UP BY A LITTLE PROBLEM IN MY OFFICE” she said. Was that a slight snigger he heard in her voice he wondered. She was obviously referring to him he knew.

“NO PROBLEM, I JUST ARRIVED MYSELF. JENNIFER IN ACCOUNTS WAS HAVING A MARE OF A DAY WITH SOMETHING AND NEEDED ME TO HELP OUT”. Claire responded.

They were moving again, obviously either looking for something to eat or some where to sit. Then he heard them picking up a tray each and some plates and stuff. They were in a cantina of sorts he realised. They were chatting about work stuff and Tom zoned most of that out as he tried to listen to what was going on around them. He was trying to get a lay of the land by listening. He couldn’t hear too many voices in their vicinity, so the cantina was obviously not busy. Those voice he did hear were female. He wondered just what the make up of male to female was in her office. He hadn’t yet heard a male voice, something he was actually grateful for. It would be a bit of an ego bruiser to come into contact with a giant man. Besides that wasn’t exciting at all, and not something he really wanted to contemplate at all. But he realised as well, being rational, something he might have to contemplate, since he might end up in contact with one at some point. He didn’t really like the idea of being seen by a bloke like this, nor possibly ending up involved in a threesome with a guy and a girl, as happens in many a story. No the idea of confronting a cock bigger than him wasn’t exciting really. It would be a seriously awesome he did think to see such a huge cock, erect in front of him….., scary as well, but still probably an amazing sight. He tried to visualise what it might be like to be standing, say on a table with a guy at a normal size standing there in front of him, his dick getting erect in front of him, growing in front of him until it was bigger than him at his inch tall, to something that would be anywhere from 5-10 times his present size. Hell, even the man’s helmet would be bigger than him. He would have to stare up at it, since she shaft itself would be almost taller than a house to him, and thicker than a lamp post or tree to him. In fact it would probably be wider than he was tall. The guys balls would be bigger than a sofa to Tom, probably bigger. Thinking all this made him wonder what it might actually be like to really watch a giant guy fuck a giantess with him as the tiny voyeur. He didn’t consider himself a voyeur really, but such a sight would really be something to see, especially if they knew he was there and were putting on a show for him. He pondered this for a moment. The possibility that something like that could happen at some point in the future was there. He actually caught himself contemplating maybe trying it one day just to see what it would be like. Besides who of his male friends could he trust with something like this. Would he actually trust any of the blokes to shrink him, so he could watch them fuck a huge giantess? Well, maybe. He had some friends he had known for years since university. They were as close now as then, going out on weekends together, one even sharing a girlfriend once. He had already contemplated telling one of his mates about the shrinking because he knew the guy was into this as well. He had thought about inviting him over so they could both shrink and have some fun. But he had wanted to try this first. He might let Josh shrink him, although Josh would most definitely prefer to be shrunk like Tom. Tom might even reverse that and let Josh shrink and watch as he had sex with Nicky! But then there was time to explore all aspects of the fantasy another time. Not this week though. He was no where near ready to even try anything like that yet.

Then they were moving again, and he felt Nicky bending over. She was sitting down. He hung helpless where he was, as she crossed her legs. He could feel them moving, even though they didn’t come close to his part of her pants. Then the girls were talking as they ate. He listened in. Women talk about all sorts of things when there together, stuff most blokes would either find boring, or in many cases down right embarrassing. They started their meal by discussing work some more. But this slowly developed into a discussion about various people at work. Tom was fascinated with it. They were gleefully discussing various peoples relationships. How this person was seeing that person, and how they were getting on, what so and so said about her partner in bed, who was great in bed and who wasn’t.

I’m telling you guys, hearing stuff like this would make even the hardest guys out there squirm in your chairs. If all women gossip about us blokes as much as these two were, I promise you, if you have a girlfriend or a wife, everything you do is probably known inside out and back to front by all the women she knows and considers friends, and she probably knows everything about their boyfriends and husbands. It’s down right scary I’m telling you, and makes you some what paranoid as well!

Tom, was getting a real awakening today. And all the low downs on half of Nicky’s and Claire’s friends, some of which he knew. Several times he had to laugh at what he heard some of them had been up to, and other times his eyes were almost popping out in surprise.

I’m telling you it’s was a real eye opener. Well OK, so that’s a bad pun considering Tom was in a place that was pitch black and he couldn’t see a thing!

Then he heard something that made him start to listen real close.

“SO WHEN ARE YOU GOING TO MAKE A MOVE ON TOM NICKY” Claire was asking.

There was a pause.

“BECAUSE IF YOU DON’T SOON I JUST MAY” Claire added.

“OH” Nicky said and again paused. “LETS JUST SAY THAT AT THE MOMENT HE KNOWS I LIKE HIM AND THAT I CAN HAVE HIM COMPLETELY IN THE PALM OF MY HAND” she said slyly.

“WHAT, HE ACTUALLY MADE A MOVE?” Claire spluttered. She had been eating something it sounded like, because the next thing Tom heard was her choking and spluttering as the foot went the wrong way. He could also hear Nicky chuckling a bit.

“OH YOU…!” Claire said as she got her voice back and then with real interest said.

“OH DO TELL ME EVERYTHING”.

Now how was she going to do that without revealing his little secret he realised. The way they had been gossiping, that was suddenly a real concern. Would she actually hold to her promise not to tell?

“WELL, LETS JUST SAY HE HAD A SMALL SURPRISE AND ACTUALLY REALISED I LIKED HIM. CAN YOU BELIEVE IT, HE THOUGHT I ONLY THOUGHT OF HIM AS A FRIEND AND NEVER ONCE CONSIDERED THAT I MIGHT LIKE HIM. HE THOUGHT THAT I WAS WAY OUT OF HIS LEAGUE, SO HE DIDN’T EVEN TRY” Nicky answered.

“YOUR JOKING.” Claire said, and then paused. “WELL, I HAVE TO ADMIT THAT YOU DIDN’T REALLY MAKE ANY REAL MOVES ON HIM, SO HE MIGHT HAVE THOUGHT THAT” she mused. “I MEAN YOU DIDN’T REALLY GIVE HIM ANY SERIOUS HINTS. YOU’VE ALWAYS BEEN A LITTLE COY AND LET THE GUYS DO ALL THE WORK IF I DO SAY SO. AND THE KIND OF GUYS WHO YOU DID DATE WERE THE REALLY GOOD LOOKING ONES OR RICH ONES THAT WERE REALLY SUPER CONFIDANT IN THEMSELVES. TOM ISN’T THAT CONFIDENT WITH WOMEN. YOU SHOULD KNOW THAT. LOOK AT HIS LAST RELATIONSHIP. SHE WAS A FIRE EATER AND ATE AND SPAT HIM OUT. HE’S THE QUIET TYPE WHO JUST GOES ALONG WITH EVERYONE ELSE” Claire said.

No he wasn’t he thought. But she was right about him being nervous around women in a sexual manner. He had never really considered himself a great ladies man.

Nicky was silent for a bit and then responded.

“YOU MAY BE RIGHT THERE CLAIRE”. she said. “BUT HE NOW KNOWS I LIKE HIM AND I THINK WERE GOING TO HAVE A GREAT TIME TOGETHER.”

“SO HOW DID HE FIND OUT” Claire asked intrigued.

Again Nicky paused.

“LETS JUST SAY THAT I FOUND HIM IN A VERY COMPROMISING SITUATION, AND WE GOT TALKING. HE CONFESSED TO LIKING ME AND WELL… THINGS WENT FROM THERE”. Nicky said.

“OH” squealed Claire. “WHAT WAS HE DOING WHEN YOU FOUND HIM.” she asked enthusiastically.

“UM, I REALLY PROMISED HIM I’D NOT TELL YOU JUST YET CLAIRE” Nicky said.

“OH COME ON, YOU TELL ME EVERYTHING NICKY” she said.

Again there was a long pause. Nicky was obviously debating something.

Was she going to tell?

“WELL OK.” Nicky said getting what I can only call the girly giggle from Claire. You know it when you hear it. It’s that breathless childish giggle of excitement women make sometimes.

“LET ME ASK YOU IF YOU’VE EVER HEARD OF A FETISH CALLED GTS FIRST” Nicky asked.

“No!” Tom screamed aloud as she asked this. She was going to tell Claire. She had promised him. Oh life was so NOT fair. And there was nothing he could do about it except scream in frustration. And that scream was not even heard by the girls. He was too small to hear. He felt like crying again.

“HMMMM…NO I DON’T THINK I HAVE” Claire answered.

“WELL I ACCIDENTALLY FOUND OUT ABOUT IT THE OTHER DAY, AND THAT TOM REALLY LIKE’S IT. I’VE BEEN DOING QUITE A BIT OF RESEARCH INTO IT AND CONFRONTED HIM ABOUT IT”.

“SO WHAT IS IT ABOUT THEN” Claire asked a little frustrated by Nicky’s evasions.

“I’M COMING TO THAT, BUT FIRST, I WANT YOUR WORD THAT YOU’LL NOT TELL ANYONE ELSE WITHOUT MINE OR TOM’S PERMISSION.” Nicky said sternly.

Like that would stop her! Tom thought. If the conversation he had just been listening to was any indication, his little secret was going to be known by all of Claire’s friends by the end of the day, by the end of the week at the latest. Just flaming great he thought.. And what was worse was that there was nothing he could do about it except scream in anger, a scream that they probably couldn’t even hear. And the prospect of Nicky now telling Claire his secret and showing him to her, even against his wishes was making his heart race. And the possibility that it might not end with just Claire was even more worrying. Who knew who Claire would tell, and then show him too as well.

Strangely though, as scary as that was, the thought of being ogled like this by lots of women was still a erotic thought. He had always wondered what it would be like to be stuck, shrunk by a group of horny giantesses, who wanted to sexually play with him. He might get to find out he realised! OH BROTHER!. The fact that he found this strangle erotic was all the more concerning.

“No it’s not” growled his common sense suddenly. “What do you expect if you let the vulgar part of you rule your life”.

“HEY” vulgar part piped up. “Have we or have we not just had a great time guys” it demanded.

They both had to agree they had, his common sense grudgingly though.

“But look where its gotten us” his common sense said. “I like giant women as much as you. I’m just more careful than you that’s all”

“More boring” retorted the vulgar part.

That resulted in a slanging match going on in his head, with them calling each other all sorts of unrepeatable names.

“Hey knock it off you two, I want to hear what they have to say” Tom muttered to himself.

“I MEAN IT CLAIRE” Nicky was saying now. “I REALLY DON’T WANT THIS GOING BEYOND US FOR THE MOMENT, AND WHEN I TELL YOU WHY, I THINK YOU’LL UNDERSTAND”.

“OK” Claire said. “YOU’VE MY WORD”.

“GOOD” Nicky said and there was a long pause.

“OK, I REALLY WON’T TELL ANYONE I PROMISE” Claire finally said.

“RIGHT. OK, THEN. AS I WAS SAYING I FOUND OUT ABOUT THIS BY ACCIDENT AND TOM WOULD BE REALLY EMBARRASSED IF HE KNEW I HAD TOLD YOU ALL THIS” Nicky continued.

EMBARRASSED he was going to give her a piece of his mind when he got out of here. Well, maybe once he was back to normal he suddenly thought remembering the hiding she had administered earlier.

“GTS IS QUITE A BIG FETISH REALLY. I HADN’T EXPECTED SO MANY PEOPLE TO LIKE THIS SORT OF THING, BUT THERE ARE LITERALLY THOUSANDS OF PEOPLE WHO ARE INTO IT”. Nicky said.

“NICKY…” Claire said warningly.

“OH ALRIGHT. GTS STANDS FOR GIANTESS FANTASY” she said.

There was a long silence. Then..

“GIANTESS???” Claire asked.

He could imagine Nicky nodding in response.
“YES. IT’S ABOUT PEOPLE WITH A SIZE CHANGING FETISH. THEY LIKE THE IDEA OF HUGE WOMEN. OH I DON’T MEAN BIG AND FAT. I MEAN BIG, AS IN REALLY TALL, 50FT TALL OR BIGGER.” Nicky continued.

There was silence from Claire, so Nicky continued.

“YES THEY LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING IN THE PRESENCE OF A GIANTESS, WHETHER SHE HAS GROWN REALLY BIG, OR THEY HAVE SHRUNK TO A TINY SIZE” she continued.

“SHRUNK?” Claire asked.

Again he imagined Nicky nodding.

“UH HUH. YOU GOT IT. TOM’S FETISH FALLS UNDER THE SHRINKING SIDE OF THE FETISH. HE LOVES THE IDEA OF SHRINKING OR BEING SHRUNK AND THEN BEING SEXUALLY USED BY A GIANTESS”.

“BEING SEXUALLY USED….” Claire said slowly.

“YES, I MANAGED TO GET ON HIS COMPUTER FOR A BIT, AND SPENT A LOT OF TIME ON IT VISITING THE SITES HE GOES TO. YOU HAVE NO IDEA OF WHAT THESE MEN AND WOMEN ARE UP TO THERE. IT WOULD BLOW YOUR MIND”, Nicky told her.

“WOMEN AS WELL?” Claire said.

“OH YES. THERE ARE LOADS OF WOMEN OUT THERE WHO JUST LOVE THE IDEA OF BEING BIGGER AND MORE POWERFUL THAN MEN, AND BEING ABLE TO DO WHAT THEY LIKE TO THEM”. Nicky said.

“THIS IS SO……I DON’T KNOW” said Claire stunned and bemused by this. This obviously wasn’t remotely what she had expected. “IT’S…WELL…ODD” she said.

“I KNOW. I THOUGHT THE SAME WAY AT FIRST, BUT I DON’T KNOW NOW. I’VE HAD TIME TO GET USED TO IT, AND TO TELL YOU THE TRUTH, ITS ACTUALLY RATHER AN INTERESTING FETISH”.

“REALLY” Claire said oddly intrigued by that admission.

“WELL…..” Nicky started, and then began to describe all of the things she had seen on the computer in his apartment. Time passed and Tom listened on in trepidation, waiting for the bit where she would reveal him to Claire. They must have talked for a solid hour he guessed, but trapped in his warm prison, he couldn’t really keep track of time.

“THAT’S SO AMAZING” Claire finally said after Nicky finished describing everything.

“AND THOSE PEOPLE HAVE SUCH IMAGINATIVE IDEAS” she continued on. “I MEAN COULD YOU REALLY USE A GUY AS A HUMAN DILDO?”

“OH I THINK SO” Nicky said with obvious certainty. “SO WHAT DO YOU THINK OF THIS”.

“WELL”, Claire said “ITS, A BIT WEIRD BUT KIND OF KINKY AS WELL. I’D LOVE TO SEE SOME OF THOSE SITES YOUR TALKING ABOUT SO I CAN REALLY HAVE SOME FUN WITH TOM WHEN I NEXT SEE HIM” she said with a giggle.

Great Tom thought. Not only did she now know his deepest fantasy, but she was going to tease him about it, probably mercessly.

“BUT I’M STILL STRUGGLING TO SEE WHAT IS SO EXCITING FOR A GUY TO BE SHRUNK. WHAT COULD BE SO FASCINATING ABOUT BEING SO SMALL THAT ANYTHING COULD HURT YOU?” she asked.

“OH THEY ALL HAVE MANY DIFFERENT REASONS FOR IT. MAINLY THEY SIMPLY LIKE THE IDEA OF SEEING A HUGE WOMAN. BUT TO MANY ITS ABOUT CONTROL. THEY LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING THAT HELPLESS IN FRONT OF A WOMAN WHO COULD DO LITERALLY ANYTHING TO THEM. AND OTHER HAVE FOOT FETISHES, AND LOVE THE IDEA OF GIANT FEET. THERE ARE EVEN GUYS WHO LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING SWALLOWED ALIVE BELIEVE IT OR NOT. BUT I REALLY THINK ITS ALL ABOUT CONTROL AND SEX.” Nicky said.

There was a long pause as Claire seemed to consider this.

“SO HOW DO YOU LIKE THE IDEA OF HAVING A TINY GUY AT YOUR MERCY, TO DO WITH AS YOU PLEASE, A GUY WHO COULDN’T RESIST YOU.” Nicky asked a bit later..

“OH I THINK IT WOULD BE FUN.” Claire said with a laugh. “AFTER WHAT YOU’VE TOLD ME, I THINK I COULD HAVE SOME SERIOUS FUN WITH A TINY MAN. AND BEING ABLE TO CONTROL HIM, WHAT A TURN ON. I MEAN HE REALLY WOULDN’T BE ABLE TO STOP ME DOING ANYTHING I WANTED TO HIM. AND IF HE LIKED IT, EVEN BETTER” she said a little breathlessly.

“BUT DO YOU THINK YOU’D BE NICE OR NASTY TO HIM”. Nicky asked.

“OH NASTY!” Claire answered promptly.

“WHY?” Nicky enquired

“OH, I JUST LOVE THE IDEA OF HAVING A SLAVE OR A PET TO PLAY WITH. A TINY GOOD LOOKING GUY LIKE TOM, WHO’D JUST BE THERE TO PLEASE ME AS I WANTED AND DO WHAT I WANTED WOULD JUST BE SO COOL” was her reply.

“BUT SERIOUSLY CLAIRE”, Nicky said, “IF IT WERE POSSIBLE TO SAY SHRINK A GUY TO SAY 6 INCHES TALL, SAY SOMEONE YOU KNOW, LIKE MY TOM WOULD YOU REALLY BE CRUEL TO HIM?” Nicky said with a touch of steel in her voice.

“AWWW, KNOCK IT OFF NICK, YOU KNOW I’VE LIKED HIM FOR A WHILE, EVEN THOUGH YOU DID TOO. I’M HAPPY FOR YOU, BELIEVE ME, AND I WON’T MAKE A MOVE ON HIM WHILE HE’S WITH YOU, YOU KNOW THAT.” Claire said.

“THANKS CLAIRE,” Nicky responded. They were silent for a bit.

“YOU DIDN’T ANSWER MY QUESTION” Nicky said after a bit.

“OH, WELL, WOULD I BE CRUEL IF IT WERE REALLY POSSIBLE. MMMMM, AND SOMEONE I KNEW AND LIKED? IF IT WERE SAY TOM, ……WELL PROBABLY NOT. OH I’D STILL WANT TO BE IN CONTROL BUT I WOULDN’T WANT TO HURT HIM, JUST LET HIM KNOW WHO’S BOSS. I’D HOPE HE’D LIKE ME ENOUGH TO APPRECIATE ALL THE WOMAN HE’D HAVE TO PLAY WITH” she said and giggled again.

“I’D WANT HIM TO BE MY SEX TOY, NO QUESTION THERE, BUT I’D ALSO PROBABLY WANT HIM TO ENJOY HIMSELF. I DON’T KNOW IF I’D LIKE HIM TO BE SCARED OF ME OR ANYTHING, JUST OVERAWED BY ME. NOW IF IT WERE SOMEONE IN DIDN’T LIKE….THAT’S ANOTHER STORY. HIM I’D SCARE AND THREATEN TO HURT. I WOULDN’T ACTUALLY DO THAT, BUT I’D MAKE HIM THINK THAT. AND HE WOULD HAVE TO BE A PROPER SLAVE TO ME I THINK.” she paused as if really considering what she had just said..

“TO BE HONEST NICKY, I REALLY DON’T KNOW IF I‘D BE LIKE THAT. I MEAN THIS IS ALL MAKE BELIEVE. IT CAN’T REALLY HAPPEN, SO I SUPPOSE IN MY FANTASIES I’D BE NASTIER TO A TINY GUY THAT I MIGHT IN REAL LIFE. TO BE REALLY HONEST, IF THIS WAS POSSIBLE, I’D PROBABLY BE SO SCARED OF HURTING HIM THAT I WOULD CODDLE HIM AND TREAT HIM REALLY NICELY, LIKE A BABY OR SMALL CHILD.”

They both sat in silence.

“WHAT ABOUT YOU?” Claire asked.

Tom listened hard, wanting to hear this.

“I THINK I’D BE NICE TO HIM. I’D TRY AND TREAT HIM AS IF HE WERE NORMAL, AND NOT OVER ABUSE THE POWER I’D HAVE. I THINK THAT KIND OF POWER COULD BE FRIGHTENING. AND WHAT SCARES ME IS THAT I COULD COME TO REALLY LIKE IT. NO I’D BE NICE TO HIM, BUT AT THE SAME TIME I’D THINK I’D GET A REAL THRILL FROM BEING THAT MORE POWER THAN HIM, AND THAT HE’D KNOW IT. I MIGHT BE A BIT MISCHIEVOUS WITH HIM, PLAY A FEW GAMES WITH HIM, CONTROL HIM A BIT, LIKE POSSIBLY PUTTING HIM IN A GLASS OF WATER AND DRINKING IT WITH HIM IN IT. BUT IF HE WANTED ME TO BE IN CONTROL THOUGH, I THINK I WOULD TAKE OVER FOR THE MOST PART. HE WOULD BECOME A SEX SLAVE TO ME, BUT A WELL CARED FOR ONE.” she said.

Which was how she had been with him he realised. For the most part she had been nice, mischievous occasionally as she had said, but not nasty until he had overstepped the line and then asked her to be like that. He realised again that he could trust her. If he really wasn’t Ok, she would stop.. Claire now was another question. He thought that he could probably trust her. For all their talk about controlling and playing with the tiny man, they had both expressed enough concerns for the tiny mans welfare for him to think that they wouldn’t abuse him. Still there was always the problem with a power trip when they truly understood how powerless he was. Claire, he thought would be more likely to fall for that. But he thought, she’d soon discover that it was a dangerous power, and get over it. He hoped!!!

They talked for a bit longer before they realised that they needed to get back to work. They stood and Tom felt Nicky moving again. She said good bye to Claire and made her way back to her office. He heard the door shut and she moved back to her table. Then light appeared as she pulled her pants open at the top for him. Tom was blinded by the light. He had been in the dark warm lovely smelling place for sometime. He was still trying to see and get his eyes to adjust when massive fingers grabbed him and pulled him out. She deposited him on the table by her pen holder and sat back. His eyes accustomed to the light again, he looked at her. She wasn’t looking at him, but reading a report in a folder. He sat where she had put him for several minutes, and she ignored him. She was certainly intending to continue the, I’m a giantess and you my pet routine he guessed. After a bit though,

“SO PET, DID YOU ENJOY EVE’S DROPPING ON MY CONVERSATION WITH CLAIRE?” she asked as she read.

What to say to that?

“NO NICKY I DIDN’T. WHY DID YOU HAVE TO TELL HER ABOUT MY FANTASY” he said in a resigned voice.

“EXCUSE ME PET!” she said looking at him sharply.

OH. “Um Mistress” he said.

“BETTER. DO NOT FORGET AGAIN PET OR I WILL PUNISH YOU.” she said looking back at her folder.

“SO YOU DIDN’T LIKE ME TELLING HER. YOU FORGET, YOU ONLY TOLD ME NOT TO TELL HER ABOUT YOU, NOT YOUR FETISH” she said with a slight smirk.

“I know mistress” he said resigned again, “But she will make my life a living hell now. If you think she won’t tell her friends then your sorely mistaken mistress” he said.

“OH SHE MIGHT IN TIME, BUT NOT YET. BESIDES IF YOU LET HER IN ON THIS I THINK YOU CAN BE SURE SHE WON’T MENTION IT” Nicky said.

There it was again. She wanted Claire to know about this he was sure of that now. He wasn’t entirely sure why as well. They were good friends and all, but why let her borrow her boyfriend? It didn’t seem in line with the girl he knew. But then, who knew she would like this? OK, so maybe in time he might consider it.

“Maybe in time mistress” he answered back. “Let me get more comfortable with this first, and find out what I really like and don’t like Ok” He asked her to finish.

“OK SWEATY. BUT IN TIME I WANT HER TO KNOW, SO GET COMFORTABLE WITH IT. YOU LIKE BEING TINY, AND I LIKE YOU LIKE THIS, BUT I WARN YOU THERE MAY COME A TIME WHEN I WILL JUST TELL HER AND SHRINK YOU TO SHOW HER”. she said.

“NICKY NO!” he called up aghast at that.

She looked at him. OPPS, he hadn’t called her Mistress.

“Umm mistress Uh Nicky” he added.

“I’LL FORGIVE YOU THIS TIME PET BECAUSE THAT MUST HAVE SHOCKED YOU”. she said and then lowered her head to look at him.

“TOM I REALLY DO WANT HER IN ON THIS AT SOME POINT. I MUST ADMIT I DO LIKE THE IDEA OF YOU BEING SMALL AROUND SOME OF MY FRIENDS. IN TIME I TRULY HOPE YOU’LL LET ME TELL MORE PEOPLE SO THAT WE CAN EXPAND THIS. OH I DON’T MEAN FARM YOU OUT TO OTHER LADIES. THERE ARE A FEW GIRLS AND A FEW GUYS I CAN THINK OF WHO MIGHT ENJOY THIS SORT OF THING, SO IN TIME I’D LOVE TO SOUND THEM OUT.” she could see his concern on his face. “RELAX” she added. “THAT CAN WAIT UNTIL WERE BOTH READY FOR IT. WE MAY NEVER BE. I MIGHT NOT LIKE IT IN THE LONG RUN, I DON’T KNOW YET. YOU WANT TO EXPLORE WHAT YOU LIKE AND DON’T LIKE, BUT SO DO I. LETS GET YOU USED TO BEING MY PET AND THEN WELL MOVE ON. IN TIME WELL TRY IT, BUT….OK …I’LL PROMISE YOU AGAIN NOW NOT TO TELL ANYONE UNTIL YOU AGREE”. she said.

“Ok Nicky” he said. A second later he realised he had forgotten something when her hand gently picked him up.

“YOU NEED A LESSON PET” she said and deposited him on the floor by her feet. He looked up at her towering above him and wait getting even bigger. Ah hell.

He stopped shrinking at he guessed a quarter of an inch.

“NOW BUG, YOUR GOING TO CLEAN MY FEET FOR ME AT THIS SIZE. IF YOU MISS ANYTHING, OR I FEEL YOUR NOT WORKING HARD ENOUGH, YOUR GOING INTO MY SHOE FOR THE REMAINDER OF THE DAY. I HAVE A FEW IDEAS OF HOW YOU CAN ACTUALLY SURVIVE THAT TINY BUG, AND BELIEVE ME, I DON’T THINK YOU’D ENJOY THAT. YOU HATE THE SMELL OF MY BOOTS. WELL AT YOUR SIZE, THE SMELL WOULD BE WORSE. NOW GET TO WORK BUG!” she said.

Her shoes were kicked off landing with huge thuds, which staggered him, and then her feet landed on both sides of him, knocking him over. He lay on the carpet, which was waist high to him and looked at her foot. Even her toes towered over him. How was he supposed to clean that!

He wasn’t he realised.

She was going to punish him by making him do this and then drop him in her shoes because he hadn’t done a good enough job. Great! Just great!
Well he had himself to blame he supposed. The only real problem was at this size, he was far too small to tell her to stop. She simply wouldn’t hear him. He hadn’t thought of that when telling her he would use a code word red for her to stop. Marvellous, super smashing great.

(Sorry you need to know of a British TV show called Bull’s-Eye to understand that last bit!)

He began to wade through the carpet towards her big toe on her right foot. He walked around the front and out of curiosity slowly walked between her toes. It was truly something to know he now stood in between a woman’s toes. He was so small, they dwarfed him. Suddenly she scrunched her toes together, blocking his exit route. He was surrounded by her flesh, and a little afraid. A tiny movement by her and he was a stain on the carpet. He heart beating fast again he waited for her to do something. He was going no where until she moved. He heard a huge giggle far above him and knew she knew he was there and was playing with him. Then her toes relaxed and he got out fast.

“BE CAREFUL BUG. PLAY WITH FEET AS BIG AS MINE, AND YOUR GOING TO BE A STAIN ON THE CARPET.” she said with a huge grin.

“NOW CLEAN MY TOE BUG” she said.

He began to rub it. He didn’t know what else to do, he moved around as he had earlier massaging it. There was no way he could clean her foot, and he knew it.


Suddenly a terrifying beep sound was going off. Tom covered his ears in surprise at the sound. It took him a second to realise it was Nicky’s intercom. She picked the phone up and answered it.

“YES. UH HH, OH DAM, ALRIGHT, I’LL BE THERE IN A MINUTE.” she said and put the phone down. Her huge chair rumbled back causing huge vibrations to surge through the carpet. Her feet moved away from him at terrifying speed and she stood up to her full height, making Tom aware again of how small her really was to her.

“I NEED TO POP OUT PET FOR A FEW MINUTES. SOMETHING HAS COME UP” she said putting her shoes on, the thuds of her feet knocking him over as she put them on.

“I DON’T HAVE TIME TO HIDE YOU, SO STAY THERE PET AND YOU’LL BE SAFE. I’LL BE BACK IN A BIT OK. BESIDES I LIKE THE IDEA OF KNOWING YOU’RE HERE SO SMALL AND HELPLESS WHILST I‘M AWAY AND THAT YOU WILL HAVE TO HANDLE MY BIG WORLD FOR A BIT ON YOU TINY OWN” Then she was moving, her huge strides taking her miles by his perspective in seconds and far away from him. Hey he thought, don’t leave me like this! But what could he do. She wouldn’t hear him and was far to far away from him and moving away far to fast to ever catch. Then her door shut with a huge BOOM and he was left in her office, the faint sound of massive fingers hitting a keyboard could just be heard outside her door as June typed something on her computer. He stood there waiting. A few minutes passed, then some more, and he started to get bored. He wanted to explore. But safety first. He decided it was safest to stay under the desk. After all when Nicky did return, he didn’t want to be in the open. He was so small now, she wouldn’t even see him, and that would mean trouble.

Then the door opened. Nicky he thought looking over to see her return. He could just see the lower half of the woman walking into the office by the time he focused on her. She had already covered half the distance to the desk. It only took a second for him to realise that it wasn’t Nicky at all. From the look of the shoes, and the tight firm legs, it had to be June. Her massive feet shuddered him with each step as she approached the desk. She stopped in front of it, and he could hear her putting things on the desk. He felt a little vulnerable knowing he was in her presence without her knowledge. At least he was safe under the desk, so he could view her from safety. He liked her legs. She was athletic he knew, and worked out rigorously. He knew this because he had once tried to keep up with her, and had given up. She was very fit. Her legs, and calves were almost sculpted with the muscles easily discernable. Then her feet shifted and in shock he watched as she walked around the desk towards the chair. He was standing in the hollow bit where your legs go, and immediately decided to relocate as fast as possible. If she sat down, he was in trouble. She came round and stood facing the desk as she work on something above him. He could see her huge dress now, around her slim waist as he looked over his shoulders as he pushed his way to safety. Too late, he realised as she sat down drawing the chair closer, and pushing her feet under the desk. He screamed as her massive black stiletto shoe descended on him. It banged down on top of him, with him in the arch, her huge sole and heel on each side of him, knocking him flying from the tremendous weight. Oh not again he thought as he had flashes of his encounter with Claire. Her shoe gently taped on the ground, the heel stationary and the front of the shoe rising and falling with a huge WHUMP of displaced air. That air pushed at him, knocking him about. He continued to try and make for safety between each blast. Then shock… She lifted her foot and let the shoe fall. He screamed as it feel towards him. His life flashed through his mind as it approached. Luck must favour him though, because the foot hole of the shoe landed where he was, with the shoe upside down. He crouched where he was , his hands over his head to try and fend of the shoe. It landed and he was able to glance up at it stunned he wasn’t hurt. He could make out the inside of the shoe, its leather insole above his head, the gold writing easily read. Then in slow motion, the shoe slowly began to tip over as it’s precarious position didn’t hold. It fell sideways and he watched as it collapsed like a building away from him. The Boom of its landing made him jump. He slowly stood as the proverbial dust settled. The shoe towered over him, on its side, the insides facing him. He stared at it hard, realising how close he had come to dying. His heart was hammering in his chest. He then looked up at June, she had taken the shoe off to scratch an itch on her foot, and in another shock he watched as she then lowered it. He quickly clambered onto the side of the shoe to avoid her foot as it landed near the shoe again causing him to loose his footing.

Coming to the office now didn’t seem like such a good idea he thought. This was scary. He needed to get away from here now, away from the shoe and June, or he was dead. Luck ran out though for Tom then. June suddenly reached down and righted her shoe, the one he was now standing on. He was standing on the thin side of the shoe, and as she righted it, he found himself tumbling down the ever increasing steep side of the shoe . He landed bruised on the inside of the shoe, terrified again, and looking up at the outside world. He was trapped. OH HECK, he panicked, what was he going to do. June was going to put her shoe on any second now and crush him. How was he going to possibly survive being inside a woman’s shoe for any period of time. And how was he going to escape. He had to think fast. Nicky had hinted she had thought of a way for him to be in her shoe unharmed. HOW? He only had seconds to think. The only thing he could think off, was to be down the toe end, possibly hidden between her toes, or if there was space in front of them. It was his only hope he decided. It was absolutely pointless trying to get her attention. He was far too small. He hated this. He really did. And these shoes stank. They were closed stilettos, and that meant that he wasn’t going to enjoy this one bit if he survived long. He began to run and slide down the shoe. He didn’t know how long he had before she began to put the shoe on. He was near the bottom when the shoe lurched flinging him against the front wall. She had simply placed her foot against it, rocking it he realised. A simple action to her, a massive earth quake to him. He was now more scared than he had ever been in his life. Then the light was blotted out and he saw the massive ship sized foot come in. It approached with unbelievable speed and he was quickly confronted by her gigantic toes. Before she could settle her feet in he made a desperate dive for the space between her big toe and second toe. His experience with Nicky told him he could find some space there, if only just. Then the toes compressed around him sealing him into his hot and sweaty prison.



Part 23

Tom was in agony. It was moist and hot in the shoe, and it smelt worse than anything you can imagine. He had been in her for only 5-10 minutes he guessed. Somehow he had survived. But for how long. At any time, she was going to scrunch her toes, and crush him. And What about Nicky? She wasn’t back yet, but she would be, and when she couldn’t find him? What was she going to do? If she enlarged him with the remote and he was in the shoe, he would either be crushed to death, or if he was luck discovered. Most likely crushed as he enlarged into the limited space, and her massive feet being far bigger and stronger crushed his expanding body. He desperately wanted Nicky to take as long as she could, because he began to realise that in all likelihood, her return meant his death. He became really dejected as he began to understand this. He was about to die. And there was no escape, no hope for him and nothing he could do about it. His little fantasy, his stupid little fantasy was going to cost him his life. June was taping her foot up and down now. The vibrations passed through him with stunning force, and the upwards and downwards motion was making him sick. He was sick, he vomited up some of his breakfast. He couldn’t help himself. And the continuous banging went on and on. He was being thrown about between the tiny space between her toes like a speck of dust. He was only really just bigger than that anyway. Then the foot stopped. He collapsed in relief. What next though? His surrounding were still so hot, the heat from her massive shoe acting almost like a sauna to him. His own sweat and that of her foot coated him, matting his hair and making him feel dirty. He could barely make out anything in the dark. Her foot fit so snugly in the shoe, there was hardly any light, and even his night eyes could barely discern anything. He had wanted to be helpless before a giantess, and he was.

“OH NICKY” June suddenly boomed out, her voice muffled by the show. “I’VE LEFT SOME STUFF ON YOUR DESK FOR YOU.”

“OH” Nicky said. “ANYTHING IMPORTANT.”

“NO, JUST SOME STUFF FOR YOU TO CHECK AND SIGN OFF” June said.

Tom couldn’t really make out if Nicky was concerned that June had been in her office. He hoped so. Then he heard a door close. This is it, he thought. Any second now she’s going to discover I’m missing and hit the remote enlarge. Say good by cruel world, say good by to me.



OK, so if he dies we don’t have anymore story. It could suddenly end with Tom enlarging and simply being crushed to death by a woman’s foot. But that’s no fun. Besides that’s not what happened.

Luck must have decided to give him another chance. Because seconds after that door closed, Tom felt the shoe shake and to his utter disbelief, he watched as her foot pulled out of the shoe. He couldn’t believe it. She was scratching at an itch again. He was reprieved for a bit. But he still had a problem. The shoe hadn’t fallen over this time and he was still trapped in it! How was he going to escape?

Fate can be nice, cruel, and all sorts of things in between. (Well actually its usually cruel or in between with a minute amount of nice thrown in every now and again to give us hope). But fate favoured him. Every thing began to get smaller. Nicky was enlarging him to find him he realised. He began to crawl towards the opening of the shoe. He hoped he would be big enough to either escape the shoe or get June’s attention. He didn’t care if she found him now, he just wanted out. And now. He stopped shrinking at he guessed 2 inches tall, still way to small to escape the shoe, but he thought, easily large enough to get June’s attention if need be. He was in the heel now, looking out at her as she absently scratched her itch as she worked. He really hoped she didn’t just put her foot back in without looking. He didn’t know if he could shout loud enough for her to hear him. Then he began to get bigger. Nicky must have become concerned and enlarged him because she hadn’t found him. He was back to his full height, which made escaping the shoe easy. He simply leaped over the side and fell the 6 inches or so to the ground. He stood up quickly and looked around. He was under June’s desk outside Nicky’s office. June’s massive shoe standing next to him and her towering body in front of him. Time to relocate he thought instantly. He ran for cover under the desk, away from June. He made it and collapsed in a heap on the ground, mentally and physically drained by his ordeal. He really must have white hair by now from the fright he had just had.

But he had escaped.

And June was as yet unaware of him. A good thing. But at 6 inches tall, he was a bit too big not to be noticed if he was not really careful. He looked at the door to Nicky’s office. It was shut, and there was no way he was going to get in there. It was the safest place for him he knew, but how to get in there. He could hide near the door and wait for it to open. NO, no cover. He would be spotted very quickly by anyone walking past. He could stay where he was he thought. Eventually Nicky will come out and he could try to get her attention. That was probably the best thing.

Then her door opened and he spun round.
“JUNE, DID ANYTHING STRANGE HAPPEN WHILST I WAS GONE” a nervous and worried Nicky said. Damm, he was the wrong side of the desk to her. He needed to move to get somewhere she might see him. He began to run.

“NO, NOTHING” June said putting her foot down. “WHY?”

“OH NO REASON” Nicky said in a worried voice. She must be thinking he was dead possibly that she had stood on him, or June had.

“SOMETHING WRONG WITH YOUR FOOT” she asked.

“OH, JUST AN ITCH. I’VE BEEN HAVING IT ON AND OFF ALL DAY. I THINK IT’S THE SHOES”.

“OH LET ME SEE THEM” Nicky said suddenly and Tom stopped as she walked over and reached under the desk for them. She must be checking to see if June had stood on him. Was there a tiny red speck of blood on her shoe! He made his way carefully around Junes huge foot area and continued on. Nicky would be able to see him in a second from her door and June wouldn’t.

“MUST BE THE FABRIC” Nicky muttered a bit relieved to June and put the shoes down again.

“YOU OK” June asked.

“OH FINE, JUST GOT A BIT OF A SCARE A SHORT WHILE AGO. I’LL TELL YOU ABOUT IT SOMETIME” she said and turned back to walk into her office. Tom ran out from cover. All Nicky had to do was look down and she’d see him. But she didn’t. Without a backwards glance, she walked in and closed the door. She must have realised that he hadn’t been crushed by June. But where was he she must be thinking. She must be getting close to panicking. Had she crushed him herself and walked the stain off. Had June? Had he been found and kidnapped. Was he playing hide and seek and trying to scare her. He could guess all the horrible thoughts that would be going through her mind. He really felt sorry for her. She was probably going to come to the conclusion soon that he was dead.

June suddenly stood up, and realising he was in the open, Tom dived for cover as she walked around the desk. She walked off leaving him staring after her. He was alone, for a bit he guessed. Maybe time to try and find a way to get to Nicky. How though.

Then he had a daring, but bright idea. There were small vents in many walls in the office. He had seen one in Nicky’s office when he had been wandering around it. He was small enough to climb up to it and through. All he had to do was find the one that lead to her office. Easier said than done. After all, that vent was some way off around the corner from Junes desk, and if he remembered someway down the corridor that lead to this room. If he did this, he stood an awful good chance off being seen. Not good. But he had no choice, unless he considered getting Junes attention when she came back. No, he’d rather try this first. If he was found, then he’d go to plan B. Pray like hell whoever found him was

A) Nice and

B), would help him!

He could see small bits of cover he could use, pot plants and the likes just in the corridor. He ran hard, and made the door leading to the corridor in only a few seconds. He hid behind it and peered out slowly. The massive door stretched out high above him, and a 1/3 as thick as he was. He listened and tried to make out any of the vibrations that he associated with huge footsteps. Its sounded quiet.

He ran. Around the door and into the huge corridor. A huge tree like pot plant confronted him perhaps 200ft away. He made for it, and as he ran began to feel the vibrations of feet hitting the ground. He put on a spurt and made cover a few seconds later. Then as he peered out two massive women walked into view. They were walking his way so he hid behind the plant. There massive steps thundered past his hiding place and carried on until they were out of sight. He breathed easier. Now he needed to find that vent. Then another set of vibrations began. He stayed where he was. June rounded the corner of the corridor and walked towards the door. He hid as she swept past, close enough for the wind of her passage to be felt. Then he watched in nervous shock as she pushed the door to her office closed behind her. She had been getting a cup of coffee he could see from the steaming mug in her hand. Now that the door was shut, he no longer had any means to get back. He had no choice but to find that vent.

The edge of the corridor was some distance away and there was no more cover. His heart beating he gathered the courage to go. It was now or never. Still he didn’t run. The possibility of being caught scared him. No he had to go. He ran.

He ran as fast as he could for the bend. He constantly looked over his shoulder expecting a huge figure or figures to appear at any moment and see the tiny figure in front of them. But he made it, and carefully he peered around the corner. The corridor carried on, and he could see huge doors lining it, with the odd table and decoration placed along the corridor. He also realised that this meant the vent was probably behind one of those door, probably the first one on his left. He couldn’t see from here if it was open or not. There was also no cover between him and it. And what if it was open and occupied he worried. He’d have to take that chance. He ran.

He covered the distance quickly with no one appearing on the horizon. To his great relief the door was open and he slowly peered in. It was also empty. GREAT he thought in relief. He ran into the office looking for the vent. There it was, behind the massive desk that stood by the wall. He jogged over towards it his mind focused on the vent. It wasn’t to high of the floor. He could reach it. Good. The vent was one of those with small metal bars across them, but those bars wouldn’t stop him. He could even use them to swing into the vent. He slowed as he reached it, his heart hammering away in his chest from the fear, excitement and exercise he had just under gone. He was so engrossed that he didn’t feel the floor vibrating under him, or hear the door swing open a bit more as a massive shape easily 60ft plus to him walk in. Nor did he register it as the massive shape moved around the desk and stop.

What did catch his attention however, just as he was about to jump up and get into the vent was the huge surprised gasp.

Part 24

He spun round fast at the intake of air that created that gasp. A huge shape confronted him. Legs 30ft tall encased in trousers, topped by a white shirt were the first things he saw. Then he focused on the face.

“OH MY GOD” he heard a distinctly female voice say. Oh heck. It was Claire!

“TOM?” she said putting her hand out to steady herself. “IS THAT YOU?” she added faintly. Was she going to faint as Nicky had? He was really nervous now. Really nervous. More nervous than he had been when Nicky had found him. He stared at her in awe as well. She wasn’t as big as the last time he had seen her as he had been dust speck sized at the time. Now she was just a huge giantess. A huge and beautiful giantess, who just happened to know

A) That he was here and shrunk.

B) Happened to be a good friend

C) Just happened to know about his fantasy.

I haven’t described her yet so…..Claire was a mousy blond, with hair that reached her shoulders and she had the most amazing chocolate melt in your mouth eyes. Here body was that of a model. Not a catwalk model, but more of a photo model. She had curves, where curves were needed. Her breasts were not large, but pert, and lovely, pushing up the fabric that covered them. She was 5ft 8” tall,

AHH Crap he thought. Fear propelled him. He turned and lunged for the vent. He needed to leap up to get to it, and began to haul himself up and into it. Claire reacted as she saw him move. Two huge steps brought her to the vent and her massive hand reached out and grasped him. He was part way into the vent by then and her hand encircled the lower half of his body completely. He felt those fingers wrap around him and started to get scared. Why was she doing this? Why couldn’t she just let him go? Her fingers created a vice like grip around him, easily pushing his legs together and holding his lower half immobile. Then she began to pull him out of the vent. He grabbed at the bars, trying to stop her. The result was never in doubt of course. She ripped him away from the bars with a force he could never hope to match. Then he was rising up as she turned her fist over so he was facing her upright. He stopped as she raised him level with her billboard sized face, a look of utter amazement on her face.

“TOM?” she asked again in a near whisper. He continued to struggle to get free, even when he knew he had no chance of breaking her grip. His legs were reaching that dead feeling stage as she was holding him far to tight.

“MY GOD TOM…HOW….HOW DID YOU GET SO SMALL?” she said as she looked him over, taking in his futile attempts to escape her fist. She seemed a bit surprised he was trying that. After all they were friends.

“For god sake Claire” he finally screamed out, “Will you let go of me, your crushing me”.

Alarm showed on her beautiful face.

“OH SORRY” she said and immediately loosened her grip. He started to slide and cried out in fear, thinking her nervous reaction had been to open her fist and he was about to drop. But he didn’t. His body sank into her fist and his legs almost collapsed under him as feeling began to seep back. He held himself upright with his arms against the top of her fingers, his legs resting on the bottom fingers as they surrounded him in a cocoon. His legs began to tingle as pins and needles set in. He was just glad he could feel them still.

Claire just stared at the man she now held in her hand, stunned by this turn of events. Never had she guessed something like this could happen.

“MY GOD TOM” she breathed again. “I CAN’T BELIEVE THIS. LOOK AT YOU. YOU ARE SO TINY. HOW….WHY…. WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN MY OFFICE?” she asked.

“Please Claire let me go. I need to get back to Nicky” he begged.

“OH OF COURSE YOUR GTS FETISH“ she said ignoring him as she tried to take this in. “SO NICKY KNOWS DOES SHE. OF COURSE SHE WOULD. MY GOD YOU’VE CERTAINLY GONE A LONG WAY TO FOR FILL THIS FANTASY HAVEN’T YOU. I MEAN …..LOOK AT YOU. GOSH, THIS IS SO DAMM FREAKY” she said.

The look of wonder and awe was still in her eyes. But he could also see that she was enjoying the control she had now over him. His mind went back to her conversation with Nicky, and he shivered.

“I CAN’T GET OVER THIS. I MEAN I’M HOLDING YOU IN MY HAND. I’M ACTUALLY HOLDING YOU IN MY HAND. THIS IS TOO WEIRD.” she said and he could see she was trying very hard to get a handle on this.

Then she began to move. From his position, he watched as she moved to the door and shut it. Then she moved back to her desk, and sat down, still holding him in her hand. Slowly she rotated it, and opened her fist. He now lay in her palm. Her eyes roved over his body, taking in the detail of his tiny body, all the way down to his tiny pecker. He blushed deep red as he saw this and covered himself with his hands. Realising this, Claire also blushed and averted her eyes, but only for a second. She couldn’t help it. She couldn’t stop looking at him. It was unbelievable seeing someone like this. And after the conversation she had just had with Nicky, she was more than a little intrigued by it’s implications.

“SO TOM, WHY DON’T YOU TELL ME WHAT’S GOING ON” she said, her eyes fastened on him.

“Please Claire, taken me back to Nicky” he begged.

“ONLY IF YOU TELL ME HOW YOU GOT SO SMALL” she demanded. Hey, she was supposed to be his friend. Friends help each other he thought. Well obviously not when your 6 inches tall and naked in a giantesses hand, and she’s curious about this!

Briefly he told her about the machine and how he had wanted to try shrinking. He tried to gloss over as much as possible, but Claire with a few sharp questions and his concern over what she would do to him soon made him spill everything. He rushed though. He wanted to get back to Nicky to let her know he was alive.

“YOU WERE IN THE HALL WAY THE OTHER DAY AND I NEARLY STEPPED ON YOU” she said in astonishment, and shock.

He nodded. “You scared me back then. At the time, I really thought I was going to die. And you were so huge back then.” He paused. “I mean, your big now, but then you were absolutely massive to me, tall as a skyscraper, bigger.”

“WOW” she breathed out in amazement. “I CAN’T IMAGINE BEING THAT BIG, OR SEEING SOMEONE THAT BIG.” She searched his face as she asked “SO DID YOU ENJOY SEEING ME LIKE THAT” she asked.

He nodded slowly. “But you really scared me too. It’s Ok being so small, but only if someone knows your there, or preferably when no one is there.”

She indicated that he should go on, and he did, quickly telling her what had happened to him. She became increasingly intrigued by it all, and the shock she had felt at first seeing him was now fading. They had only been talking for about 10 minutes now and he had just reached the point where Nicky had decided to take him to the office. But his thoughts kept going back to Nicky. How was she?

“Please Claire he said after he got to the bit. “Can you please take me back to Nicky now” he tried again.

“OH, I DON’T KNOW,” she said a mischievous grin coming onto her huge lips. “I’M KIND OF GETTING TO LIKE THIS. IT MIGHT BE FUN TO KEEP YOU HERE FOR A BIT. AND I REALLY WANT TO HERE WHAT ELSE THE TWO OF YOU HAVE BEEN UP TO. I MEAN SOME OF WHAT YOU TWO DID IS….WELL INTERESTING, WEIRD, BUT INTERESTING AT THE SAME TIME.”

“Please” he begged again. “Look Nicky probably thinks I’m dead, and I’m really worried about her. At least call her and tell her I’m alright”.

“WHAT, WHY WOULD SHE THINK YOUR DEAD?” she asked concerned.

He quickly related what had happened in her office and Claire became more concerned by the minute.

“WHY DIDN’T YOU SAY SOMETHING TOM” she demanded standing up startled by this.

“Because you wouldn’t let me. You kept prodding me to tell you about how I shrunk. Now please get me back to her” he said.

She nodded wordlessly, and then realised that she didn’t want to carry him around the building like this. She picked up her purse and looked at him.

“TOM, I NEED TO HIDE YOU. CAN YOU GET INTO MY PURSE?” she asked. He looked at it and slowly nodded. At 6 inches, he was big enough to survive being hit by the items in it. She slowly dropped him in, and he lay down as she closed the purse. She was being careful he realised as she started walking. The items in the purse didn’t hit him much, and he was able to fend off the lipstick without to much trouble as it rolled over him. Then he heard the door open and she was in the corridor walking. His journey had taken a lot longer than this one. Seconds later he heard another door open.

“HELLO CLAIRE” he heard June say.

“I NEED TO SEE NICKY JUNE” Claire said.

“I’M SORRY, SHE DOESN’T WANT TO BE DISTURBED AT THE MOMENT.” June said apologetically.

“IT’S URGENT JUNE. REALLY URGENT. TRUST ME SHE WON’T MIND WHEN SHE HEARS WHAT I HAVE TO SAY AND SHOW HER.” Claire said forcefully and he heard her walking.

He heard Junes chair scrap back as June stood up.

“CLAIRE” she said sternly.

But Claire ignored her and Tom heard the door to Nicky’s office open.

“NICKY WE NEED TO TALK” she said and closed the door behind her, cutting June off.

“I’M A LITTLE BUSY CLAIRE” he heard Nicky mumble. She was putting on a brave face and not letting on that there was a problem, but he could hear the strain in her voice. So could Claire.

“RELAX HE’S ALRIGHT” she said and started to walk over to the desk.

“WHAT” Nicky said startled.

“TOM. HE’S SAFE”. Claire said. Just then Nicky’s intercom went off. She paused and answered it.

“NO JUNE IT’S OK. I NEED TO TALK TO HER. THANKS FOR YOUR CONCERN” she said and put the phone down.

“HOW DO YOU KNOW TOM’S OK” she asked and then realised. “YOU’VE GOT HIM” she said sharply and in an angry voice.

“YEAH, I FOUND HIM.” Claire said. “TINY LIKE HE IS, IN MY OFFICE.”

“YOUR OFFICE” Nicky said in a questioning voice.

“OH RELAX. HE WAS IN HERE WHEN YOU LEFT AND JUNE CAME IN. TO CUT THE STORY SHORT YOUR LITTLE FRIEND ENDED UP TRAPPED IN HER SHOE AND OUTSIDE. HE WAS TRYING TO USE THE VENT IN MY OFFICE TO GET BACK IN HERE. WHY DON’T YOU HERE IT FROM HIM” she said. The purse opened and Tom was greeted by Nicky’s billboard sized face peering in.

“OH TOM, I WAS SO WORRIED, I THOUGHT YOU WERE DEAD” she said. All that pent up concern came to the fore at that point and she burst into tears of relief. Reaching in she scooped him up and brought him to her lips, kissing his entire body over and over again.

“OH MY TINY MAN, THANK GOD YOUR ALRIGHT” she said between kisses.

“YOU GAVE ME SUCH A SCARE. I REALLY THOUGHT YOU HAD BEEN KILLED UNDER MY FEET” KISS, KISS, KISS.

“I DON’T KNOW HOW I COULD HAVE GONE ON KNOWING THAT” Kiss, Kiss, Kiss.

“OH THANK YOU CLAIRE” Kiss, Kiss, Kiss.

“Knock it off” he pleaded to her as she kissed him. He fended the lips off, or tried to as they battered his body. She was being a little bit more forceful in her relief than she needed to be.

“Nicky” he spluttered between kisses. “Stop already” he cried out.

She did, and just held him carefully.

“OH TOM. YOU HAVE NO IDEA OF HOW RELIEVED I AM TO SEE YOU. I REALLY THOUGHT I HAD KILLED YOU OR JUNE HAD OR SOMETHING HAD GOTTEN TO YOU. WHEN I ENLARGED YOU AND NOTHING HAPPENED, I WAS SO WORRIED.” she said.

“You have no idea” he butted in. “I was still in June’s shoe when you returned. Luckily she took it off, just before you enlarged me, otherwise I’d be dead now. I really thought I was dead then too” he said.
Tears began to build in her eyes again as she realised the implications of what he said.
“I’m fine though” he said smiling at her. “And back with you, so everything worked out alright in the end”.

She nodded and looked at Claire and then back at him. He shrugged.

“I guess the cats out of the bag” he said.

Claire had been watching all this with an affectionate look, the look people give when they end up saying.

“Ahh isn’t that nice, look at them there in love, Ahhh”. You know the look. But underlying it was a look of extreme curiosity. Nicky and Tom looked at her again.

“Well you wanted her to know about this” he reminded her after a few moments. She nodded.

“YOU WANTED ME INVOLVED WITH THIS” Claire said in real surprise.

Again Nicky nodded.

“COOL” Claire said.

“TOM WASN’T SURE AT FIRST. HE WAS A LITTLE NERVOUS ABOUT IT ALL, AND WANTED TO GET USED TO IT FIRST BEFORE HE WOULD LET ME TELL YOU, FOR OBVIOUS REASONS.” Nicky said.

Claire nodded. She could see why. He really was quite helpless against them. When she had been holding him in her office and demanding he tell her what was going on, she had been amazed by the feeling of power she had over him and fighting the almost overwhelming desire to ignore the fact that he was a human being and she should treat him with dignity. Nicky had been right during their conversation earlier, it would be so easy to just dismiss him like this and ignore his wants and needs. She had after all completely ignored his pleas to return him to Nicky. And she had liked it.

She was still stunned that he actually wanted to be like this. The thought of being so defenceless against anyone was scary to her. It still bemused her how much he had indicated to Nicky that he enjoyed it. Now she could understand Nicky’s fascination with this.

“OH YOUR JUST GOING TO HAVE TO TELL ME ALL ABOUT IT NICKY. I WANT TO HEAR IT ALL. TOM BRUSHED OVER SO MUCH I THINK WHEN I DEMANDED HE TELL ME WHAT HAD HAPPENED.” Claire said.

Nicky nodded and grinned as she looked at him.

“OH, I THINK I’M ABOUT TO EMBARRASS HIM LOADS HERE.” she said. “SOME OF WHAT WE’VE BEEN UP TO IS GOING TO MAKE YOUR HAIR STAND UP” she promised Claire. They moved over to the couch and sat down. Nicky placed Tom in her lap, where he lay looking up at them. Then as women do, they gossiped. And gossiped and gossiped. OH and gossiped a bit more just for the sake of it. You get the idea. Nicky told Claire everything in graphic detail, every detail covered, what she thought of it and how he had reacted to her. Tom did blush, several times and felt a bit guilty when Nicky covered the bit about him spying on her. Claire gave him a reproving glance and shook her head as Nicky described that. Then she began to grin as Nicky described their sexual antics in detail. She had a look of complete amazement on her face when Nicky described putting Tom inside her.

“OH I’VE GOT TO TRY THAT” she said looking at him with lustful eyes. Tom, was having a hard time of it by them. All this talk was not only embarrassing, but also some what arousing. His dick was slowly getting harder and harder the more Nicky described how she had used him. And the girls noticed it. They laughed at him, affectionately and Nicky suddenly with a grin pinned Toms arms and legs against her lap, holding him motionless.

Claire looked a bit startled to see Nicky manhandle him like that. It really had been one thing to hear she had been doing it, but quite another to see it, and the way he struggled futilely to get out of Nicky’s grasp.

“OH HE LOVES IT” Nicky said seeing that glance. She looked down at him and he realised that he was enjoying this. Here he was naked and shrunk in front of two of his friend, women who were good looking, and being completely dominated by one of them whilst the other watched.

Now how cool is that!

“WANT TO TOUCH HIM” Nicky suddenly asked Claire. Claire looked at her hard for several long seconds.

“ARE YOU SERIOUS?” she asked. Nicky nodded her head. Again Claire just stared at her.
“GO ON” urged Nicky. “HE CAN’T STOP YOU, AND I WANT TO SEE THIS. I KIND OF LIKE THE IDEA OF HIM BEING MOLESTED BY A GIANT WOMEN OTHER THAN MYSELF AND UNABLE TO DO ANYTHING ABOUT IT.”

“BUT ISN’T THAT…WELL…. RAPE?” Claire said slowly.

That made Nicky pause. Well technically it was. If Tom resisted or didn’t want this and they forced him to it, then they were raping him. If a woman had been forced to be sexually molested by a man, everyone would be up in arms about it. Was this any different? So when men did get raped or abused it wasn’t treated the same. It was shrugged of by everyone and not taken seriously since men were stronger than women and should be able to resist.

But if the woman was much more powerful, what then?

It was said that more men than cared to admit it had been raped or sexually abused by women, mainly wives and girlfriends. Wife battering was something considered abhorrent, and for good reason. But what about husband beating. No one hears about it and courts of law laughed out cases of rape or male battery.

She stared at Tom hard, and could see that he too was thinking about this as well. Neither of them had really considered this aspect of his fantasy. How many actually did? But, with her at least, she had known that he had wanted her to do things to him against his will. It was part of his fantasy, and as such she hadn’t raped him. It was like she had tied him up and sexually dominated and used him for her own pleasure. Consensual sex.

Still, would letting Claire play with him be raping him she wondered. Then it hit her. He had a way out if he didn’t like it.

“GO ON CLAIRE. TRUST ME YOUR NOT RAPING HIM. THE LITTLE MAN DOWN HERE WILL PROBABLY LOVE IT. AFTER ALL, HE FANTASIZES ABOUT BEING CONTROLLED, DOMINATED AND USED BY GIANT WOMEN.” she said.

Claire looked at her hard. She obviously wanted to do it, but was hesitant. After all, it was one thing to say all those things about doing whatever she wanted to tiny men, and quite another to actually do it, especially knowing that person was a friend. She stared at Tom weighing this all up.

And then her hands came down on him. Her fingers gently rubbing him. Tom struggled initially against the vice like grip of Nicky’s hands, knowing he stood no chance of escape, and secretly loving it. Nicky was right about one thing. All he had to do was shout RED and this would stop. He wasn’t going to do that. He wanted to feel this helpless and let Claire have her way with him. But if he did call it, and they then didn’t stop? Well, then he wasn’t sure how he would take it. Claire paused as she felt him struggle under her, concern for him obvious, but at Nicky’s urging she continued. She ran a finger all over his body, gently feeling every detail including to he delight his growing cock. It was hard within moments of this ministration. And he bucked when her finger centred on his cock, rubbing it with the pad. Then with a look at Nicky for the go ahead, she leaned down, her hair engulfing Nicky’s lap and him, covering him in the soft silky vines of her hair. And her lips brushed him, covering most of his body.

He couldn’t believe that this was happening. He had never expected Claire to ever see him like this, and never ever, ever expected Nicky to allow her to do something like this to him.
Again he wondered if this was a test. Was he supposed to cry out RED to stop this, and show his love for her? Or was he supposed to accept it. He really didn’t know, and that made him nervous. But his raging hormones took over. He was enjoying this too much.

“OH GOD” he breathed as Claire’s lips centred on him cock. Her tongue slipped out brushing it with the very tip. She gently raised hi dick with that massive organ, and before he knew what to say, had is dick between her massive lips. Much as Nicky had done with him, she rubbed them together, and the moist, warm mounds of flesh brought unbelievable pleasure to him. He didn’t want this to stop, but the way she was going he wasn’t going to last long. He came blasting semen out onto her lips with tremendous force. Claire started in surprise, almost crushing his dick in he vice like grip created by her mouth, and in doing so, forcing the last of his gift out. She raised her head a few seconds latter and looked at Nicky in stunned amazement, His little gift still coating her lip. She reached up to touch it with her finger but Nicky stopped her with her hand. A look of affection in her eyes, she glanced at Tom and the did something he didn’t expect.

She lent forward and gently licked his cum from Claire’s lips, before kissing her hard and passionately.

He stared in absolute amazement at this, still held motionless by her other hand. Imagine it if you will. He was on her lap, looking up at these two towering women, their tight firm stomachs rising up to their breasts, and then their faces. He could easily see Claire sitting next to Nicky, her towering stomach and breasts above him, and close. Both women were kissing 30ft above his head, their breasts pushed together against each other as they were so close, and him lying there looking up at it. A shear wall of cloth on each side, a floor of cloth covering firm thighs, and a ceiling of flesh to top it.

They kissed for several minutes, and Tom initially stunned and turned on by this, started to feel a little bit worried. And then a bit jealous. And a bit stunned. It had never crossed his mind that Nicky liked women, or that Claire did. He just couldn’t believe that. They liked men too much. But then, here they were kissing.

“Hey” he called up finally. He had to call up a couple of times to get their attention, something he also found somewhat arousing. He did like the way he was being treated as an object by Nicky. But it was also a bit annoying sometimes.

The girls broke of the kissing at his tiny voice and looked at him and then at each other a look of surprise in their eyes and passion as well.

“UM, TOM, THERE’S SOMETHING I THINK WE NEED TO MENTION TO YOU” Nicky said slowly.

Part 25

YOU THINK! He thought.

Here he was, trapped naked, 6 inches tall in the lap of the beautiful woman that he had fallen in love with, trapped by a single hand, and he was forced to watch as they decided to kiss. And not just a slight peck at that, but a full blown tongue in mouth kiss.

It was a side of the two woman that he had never expected, knew nothing about at all. Which was all the more strange since he was good friends with them both. Both women loved men. He knew that from the men they had both dated. But THIS.

“UMM TOM,” Nicky said glancing at Claire. “I GUESS YOUR KIND OF WONDERING WHAT JUST HAPPENED?”

He gave her a What do you think? Kind of look.

“UMM, WELL CLAIRE AND I KIND OF HAD AN AFFAIR A LITTLE WHILE AGO.” she said lamely.

“An affair?” he said back slowly.

She nodded. “WELL OK, WE LIKED EACH OTHER A LOT, AND DECIDED TO EXPERIMENT. WELL ACTUALLY I SEDUCED CLAIRE” she admitted looking at Claire again and smiling slightly.

“You seduced Claire?” he said, again slowly.

She nodded.

“UMM, LET’S JUST SAY THAT I HAD A LESBIAN EXPERIENCE A YEAR OR SO BEFORE I GOT TO KNOW CLAIRE WELL, AND LIKED IT,” she said and shrugged. “IT HAPPENS IN MY LINE OF BUSINESS SOMETIMES. YOU’D BE SURPRISED HOW MANY OF THE GIRLS HAVE EXPERIMENTED FROM TIME TO TIME. IT’S NATURAL I SUPPOSE WHEN YOUR SURROUNDED BY REALLY GOOD LOOKING PEOPLE ALL THE TIME, GOING TO GREAT PARTIES AND ALL THE REST THAT CAN GO WITH THIS LIFE STYLE.”

He nodded.

“WELL ANYWAY, I MET CLAIRE JUST BEFORE HER DIVORCE AND WE GOT ON REALLY WELL. AFTER HER DIVORCE SHE AND I WENT OUT A LOT TOGETHER, YOU REMEMBER, WHEN I WAS TRYING TO CHEER HER UP. ANYWAY, WE GOT REALLY DRUNK ONE NIGHT, AND ONE THING LED TO ANOTHER…..AND, WELL WE ENDED UP IN MY FLAT. I GUESS YOU CAN GUESS WHERE THINGS WENT. WE BECAME REALLY CLOSE AFTER THAT, AND SINCE I WASN’T DATING AT THE TIME, WE DECIDED TO ENJOY IT. AND WE HAVE.” she said and seeing the look in his eyes, a questioning look she added,

“OH, DON’T GET ME WRONG, IT’S GREAT, BUT I STILL LIKE GUYS MORE IN BED….WELL SOMETIMES” she finished with a giggle that was added to by Claire. They looked at each other affectionately.

“So your bi” he said and thought as he said it, I’m sounding like an idiot stating the obvious.

They nodded in response.

“Cool” he said, surprising even himself as he said it.

The girls looked at him in surprise.

“Hey, I’m open minded” he responded. “So what if you bi, I can accept it. Although I’m a little hurt you didn’t tell me.” he said deciding to try and lay a bit of a guilt trip on them for not telling him the most interesting news he had heard in a while.

“SORRY TOM, BUT SOME SECRETS ARE FOR THE GIRLS ONLY.” Nicky said completely unfazed by it. Well it was a lame attempt anyway he thought.

“BESIDES, IT’S A WOMAN’S PREROGATIVE TO GOSSIP ABOUT WHAT BLOKES DO, AND NOT TO DISCUSS THEIR FUN WITH MEN. YOU GUYS NEED TO BE KEPT GUESSING SOMETIME.” she said.

Funny. They always had to have the upper hand. Speaking of which.

“Umm, Nicky, could you release me please” he asked, “My legs are going to sleep.”

“OH, SORRY” she said and let him go. He sat up, and slowly rubbed his legs. They hadn’t been falling asleep at all. He just wanted to get up, but made a show of rubbing them anyway. He sat in her lap as they looked at him.

“So what now?” he asked into the silence.

The girls looked at him and then at each other. Nicky shrugged, as did Claire.

“I DON’T KNOW. I GUESS YOU CAN UNDERSTAND WHY I WANTED CLAIRE TO KNOW NOW. WERE REALLY GOOD FRIENDS AND I JUST WANTED HER TO EXPERIENCE WHAT YOU DID TO ME LAST NIGHT” Nicky said.

“You want to put me inside her” he asked incredulously. He also heard Claire’s surprised gasp at that.

“WELL YES” Nicky said. “OH I LOVE YOU TOM, I REALLY DO, BUT I ALSO LOVE CLAIRE, AND WELL, I WANT YOU TWO TO…..WELL I DON’T KNOW” she said a bit bemused about her reaction, almost as much if not more than them.

“Why?” he asked intrigued.

“LOOK, I LIKE CLAIRE AND YOU, AND WHEN YOU ADMITTED TO LIKING ME, I REALISED THAT I MIGHT LOOSE WHAT I HAD WITH CLAIRE, AND I DON‘T WANT TOO. I GUESS I’M BEING SELFISH BECAUSE I WANT THE BEST OF BOTH WORLDS. I WANT BOTH OF YOU” she said.

There was silence from them all.

“AND WITH YOU LIKE THIS, ALL I COULD THINK OFF AFTER LAST NIGHT WAS I JUST HAD TO SHARE YOU WITH CLAIRE.” Nicky added. “CLAIRE BELIEVE IT OR NOT HAS BEEN INTERESTED IN YOU FOR A BIT NOW, EVEN THOUGH YOU HAVE UNTIL NOW FOUGHT OFF HER ADVANCES, AND I DON’T THINK SHE’D MIND SHARING YOU WITH ME. THE ONLY CONCERN I HAVE IS THAT YOU DON’T WANT TO SHARE ME WITH HER. AND THAT IS A MAJOR CONCERN FOR ME.”

He looked at Claire and she after a few seconds nodded to indicate that she would be willing to share Nicky with him.

“TOM, SHE LOVES YOU” Claire said. “I KNOW THIS, AND I ALSO KNOW THAT I CAN NEVER REALLY COMPETE WITH THAT. ONE DAY, YOU TWO I HOPE WILL GET MARRIED BECAUSE YOUR RIGHT FOR EACH OTHER. AND THAT WILL LEAVE ME OUT. I LOVE NICKY LIKE A SISTER, AND OUR LOVE MAKING IS OF THAT BETWEEN GOOD FRIENDS JUST WANTING TO ENJOY EACH OTHERS COMPANY, AND THE PLEASURE WE CAN GIVE OURSELVES. YOU TWO LIKE,…… NO I THINK LOVE EACH OTHER MUCH MORE THAN THAT. BUT I WOULD LOVE TO BE INCLUDED IN THAT FROM TIME TO TIME.” she said and with a slight grin added, “BESIDES HOW MANY GUYS WOULD LOVE TO HAVE TWO GORGEOUS WOMAN THROWING THEMSELVES AT A THEM HUH?”

Well she had a point there as any guy can tell you.

But this was moving to fast for him. To much had happened in a short space of time for him to digest it comfortably and give a divisive answer.

“Tell you what girls. You’ve thrown a bomb shell in her I simply wasn’t expecting. Until a few days ago, I would never have expected Nicky to admit she liked me, or loved me. And now I’m finding out she has the hot’s for another good friend, who’s a woman, and that they both want to include me in threesomes, and also probably continue their lesbian fun, even IF, we get married someday, and unless I miss my guess probably with me spending a lot of time smaller than an action man doll? I need to think on this for a bit” he said in slow sentences.

They looked at each other and nodded.

“AS MUCH AS I WOULD LOVE TO STAY AND JUST LOOK AT YOU, OR PLAY SOME MORE WITH YOU TOM, WHY DON’T I LEAVE THE TWO OF YOU ALONE FOR A BIT TO THINK. MAYBE WE SHOULD GET TOGETHER TONIGHT AND TALK, SAY AT YOURS NICKY” Claire said.

They all agreed and Claire stood up. Looking down at him so small sitting in Nicky’s lap, she smiled at him with real affection, and then quickly bent down and kissed the top of his head.

“THINK HARD MY LITTLE TINY MAN” she breathed out slowly and sexily. “BECAUSE YOU COULD HAVE SO MUCH FUN IF YOU WANT. AND LIKE THIS, THERE IS SO MUCH WE COULD DO, OR AT LEAST I‘M BEGINNING TO UNDERSTAND THAT NOW”. With that, she stood up and with a wave left, closing the door behind her.

Nicky and Tom sat there for several long minutes in silence.

“I BEST GET BACK TO WORK TOM” Nicky said. “I DO HAVE A LOT LEFT TO DO. WHY DON’T YOU JOIN ME ON MY DESK AND YOU CAN THINK WHILE I WORK. AND I CAN KEEP AN EYE ON YOU. NO MORE ADVENTURES” she said lowering her hand for him to climb into.

No more adventures he agreed nodding. Well, not until later he mused.

She set him down on the desk and with a smile got back to work. He spent the next few hours or so just watching her as she worked considering the last few events.

As it got closer to the end of the work day, and the weekend dawned, he realised that he was now in a position where he would have her undivided attention for two days. And possibly Claire’s. How did he feel about that.

Well he mused. He was naturally intrigued about it. What guy wouldn’t be! But what if he agreed? He could say yes, and let Claire in on the fun. Things could be great. They could all enjoy the relationship and live happily ever after, the curtain lowers, the story draws to a close, the end! Or, after a time things might go wrong. He and Claire might fall out, and where would that leave them. Claire could even come between him and Nicky! There were so many different outcomes, each with it’s own pros and cons. Hell, he might even find out he likes Claire more and he and Nicky could fall out. And what happens if Claire finds someone else?

Relationships like this were mine fields to be explored very carefully. So what should he do?

He spent those hours debating it, chatting with Nicky as she worked, or simply looking at her. She was so beautiful, and he knew he loved her. So what, Oh what to do?

The day drew to a close and Nicky looked at him.

“TIME TO GO HOME I THINK TOM” she said.

He nodded.

“Let’s give it a go Nicky” he said. She took a second to grasp what he meant.

“OH” she suddenly squealed and grabbed him roughly pulling him up to her face and kissing him over and over.

“OH THANKS TOM” she said a few seconds later, a broad grin on her face.

“Hey, what choice did I have” he said in a light mood, “Two giantesses offer themselves to me. How could I resist. But” he stressed that last word. “I said try. This could go wrong for us all in Oh so many ways. I don’t want it too, so if it looks like it’s not working, or there are going to be problems we will need to look at this again”.

She nodded, a sombre mood replacing the excitement as she took this in.

“OK TOM.” she said. “BUT I THINK YOUR GOING TO ENJOY THIS, AND I DON’T MEAN BEING SMALL AROUND US BOTH LIKE THIS A LOT. I THINK YOU KNOW CLAIRE WELL ENOUGH TO KNOW YOU CAN TRUST HER AND YOU LIKE HER COMPANY ANYWAY. WERE FRIENDS AND I THINK MATURE ENOUGH TO WORK OUT OUR DIFFERENCES.” she said getting a raised eyebrow from him. “OH YES, YOUR GOING TO BE SMALL AN AWFUL LOT AROUND US MY TINY MAN. I TRULY THINK YOU MIGHT LIKE BEING OUR SEX SLAVE”.

OH BOY he thought.

Part 26

Tom’s trip home was much more comfortable than the one to work that morning. Nicky shrunk him to about an inch tall and popped him inside her bra. He was still as immobile as he had been in the morning, but much happier with his accommodations. She arrived home about half an hour later and her lamp post sized fingers fished him out and returned him to 6 inches in height. She was about to go and get changed when Tom asked her,

“Ummmm, Nicky, I don’t suppose you could get me something to eat do you? I haven’t eaten since breakfast”.

A look of concern appeared on her face and she immediately agreed. A few moments later he was standing in front of a huge piece of apple she had cut from him. He smiled up and thanked her.

“WE’LL YOU NEED TO WATCH YOUR WEIGHT” she said with a hint of a smile.

Funny!

“Oh and I think I need to take a leak as well, or will do soon” he said a little embarrassed.

This caused her to blush as she realised he still had basic needs that even at his size he needed to for fill. Then something dawned on her.

“HEY FOR THOSE DAYS YOU WERE SPYING ON ME, WHERE DID YOU GO TO THE TOILET. NOT ON MY CARPET I HOPE!” she said.

He shook his head.

“No, I had a portable unit I used. It came with the stuff I got for camping and the likes.” he said.

“GOOD, BECAUSE IF YOU HAD POOPED ON MY LOVELY CARPET, YOU WOULD HAVE BEEN IN SO MUCH TROUBLE LITTLE MAN” she said in mock sternness.

He got stuck in to his slice of apple and Nicky went and got a small foil cup that she cut down for him. In a few moments he had a small foil latrine to use. She also left him a thimble with water in it. He ate and drank as she got changed, and then relieved himself. He was nicely full by the time she came back. He had heard her take a shower while he ate and she was towelling her hair when she came back into the living room. She was wearing a long T shirt that came down to her knees, and he thought not much else. She picked up the foil latrine and threw it away, as wells the remains of his meal which had been far too much for him.

She sat down on her couch and studied him.

“CLAIRE WILL BE OVER IN A BIT TOM. ARE YOU SURE YOU WANT TO GO AHEAD WITH THIS” she asked.

He nodded. “Yes, let’s give it a try. But remember our safe word. If I’m unhappy with anything and use it we stop OK. As much as I did enjoy being in your power and at your mercy, I still want to have the means to stop this.” he said.

She nodded. “SURE TOM. WE’LL MAKE CLAIRE AWARE OF THAT. BUT REMEMBER WHAT I SAID. I LIKE BEING IN CONTROL SOMETIMES, AND I THINK CLAIRE WILL AS WELL, SO PLEASE DON’T BE SHOCKED IF WE DO TAKE OVER AND DO A FEW THINGS WITH YOU”.

“I don’t mind that Nicky” he responded. “I told you that I like that as well. I don’t normally consider myself a submissive person, but like this, it’s hard not to be a little submissive at times, and I do find myself falling into that roll as well. I never really expected to admit that. I like you being in control, and I hope, at least some of the time you are like that with me. We’ll have to see if I like that when I’m normal sized as well. It’s going to be interesting to see how I react to a normal sized you after all this”.

She looked at him strangely for a moment and then nodded.

“TRUE. IT’S GOING TO BE A BIT ODD WHEN YOUR TALLER THAN ME AGAIN. I GUESS OVER THE LAST DAY I’VE GOTTEN USED TO BEING IN CHARGE.” Then her eye’s lit up and she gave him a cheeky grin.

“HEY TELL YOU WHAT, WHY DON’T WE, AFTER THIS WEEKEND JUST SHRINK YOU A LITTLE, SAY ONLY A ź INCH OR SO, AND THEN LET ME AND CLAIRE HAVE A REMOTE AT HOME. WE COULD THEN ALTER YOUR SIZE AT WILL, AND NOT HAVE TO WORRY ABOUT YOU BEING SMALL ALL THE TIME.” she said and then got a teasing look on her face.

“AND MAYBE IF WE LOCK IT OUT WITH CODES, WHICH I THINK WE CAN DO, YOU’D HAVE NO CONTROL OVER YOUR OWN SIZE. YOU’D BE AT OUR MERCY, NEVER KNOWING WHEN WE’D SHRINK YOU, OR ENLARGE YOU. OH WE’D HAVE TO BE CAREFUL, SO THAT WE DIDN’T DO IT WHEN OTHER PEOPLE WERE AROUND, OR YOU WERE OUTSIDE, BUT IT COULD BE SO MUCH FUN”. she said.

Gulp, he thought. He had thought about shrinking himself only a fraction next time so he could return to his normal size at anytime, but to let them have complete control over it, and to do as they pleased with him…..mmmm. It was a little exciting to contemplate that though. The thought of the two of them being able to shrink him at will, anytime they wanted, and make him their slave at will was intriguing. He was honest enough to admit he did like being dominated by Nicky, and Claire as well he supposed. But all the time??? Maybe not.

He shook his head slowly.

“AWE, ONLY JOKING REALLY” Nicky admitted. “STILL IT MIGHT HAVE BEEN COOL TO TRY ONE DAY”.

They sat silently for a bit. Then Nicky looked at Tom.

“TOM I’M CURIOUS ABOUT SOMETHING. YOU’VE EXPRESSED AN INTEREST OVER THE LAST DAY OF WANTING ME TO PLAY THE DOMINANT GIANTESS WITH YOU.” she said. He nodded waiting to see what she was trying to say.

“NOW, I DON’T ACTUALLY MIND THAT, AS IT HAS BEEN FUN. I REALISE THAT YOU JUST WANTED TO EXPLORE THAT FACET OF THIS FANTASY. BUT I WAS CURIOUS, DID YOU REALLY LIKE IT?”

He stared at her. He had already pretty much admit to liking it he thought.

“Well yes Nicky I have enjoyed it. In fact I have enjoyed nearly everything you’ve done to me, whether you’ve been gentle or otherwise. I pretty much have already admitted that, so why the question?” he asked

“WELL,” she said pausing. Then continued “IT JUST SEEMED TO ME THAT YOU’VE NEVER REALLY EXPERIENCED BEING COMPLETELY IN A GIANTESSES CONTROL.” she said and then rushed on, “I MEAN, I KNOW YOU’VE BEEN UNDER MY CONTROL AND I COULD REALLY DO ANYTHING I WANT TO YOU AND ALL THAT, BUT I GUESS WHAT I’M TRYING TO SAY IS THAT YOU HAVE ALWAYS KNOWN I WOULD NEVER DO ANYTHING TO YOU THAT YOU DIDN’T REALLY LIKE.”

HE nodded his head listening to her. That was true. He had really known, even when scared out of his wits, that deep down he could trust her.

“SO, I MEAN” she continued, “YOU’VE NEVER REALLY EXPERIENCED KNOWING WHAT ITS LIKE TO BE COMPLETELY HELPLESS, AND IN THE HANDS OF SOMEONE WHO YOU DON’T KNOW OR TRUST, WHO COULD DO ANYTHING TO YOU”.

Again he nodded. “I don’t think I’m really ready for that Nicky. It’s one thing to want to experience a fantasy, but another to actually have it happen. Look at me. I wanted to shrink myself for years. It’s been a major fantasy. I achieved it, something I never ever expected to happen. And then things went wrong. You found me, and I have had several close calls with feet, among other things. No, getting into a position where someone I don’t know finds out about this is more than a bit scary for me. Lets not think about it for now huh, or ever really.” he said. “Besides, to be honest, you and Claire have given me a pretty good idea of what it can be like, so I’m happy enough with how much I have experienced.”



Just then there was a knock at the door, and Nicky stood up.

“THAT MUST BE CLAIRE” she said and went off to open the door. Sure enough a few moments later the two huge women entered and sat down on the couch.

With out any hesitation Nicky said.

“HE AGREED CLAIRE,”

“OH GREAT. THANKS TOM” Claire beamed, her face lighting up. She leaning down and gently kissing the top of his head.

“YOU WON’T REGRET THIS.” she said as she sat back up.

He hoped not.

“SO WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO” Claire asked looking at them both.

“WELL FIRST WERE GOING TO HAVE SOMETHING TO EAT, AND THEN WE CAN DECIDE” Nicky said standing up. She walked out of the living room leaving Tom with Claire and he could hear her preparing food.

Claire stared at him as Nicky prepared food for the girls. HE felt a bit nervous after a bit.

“What?” he asked her.

“OH NOTHING” she said a little embarrassed as she realised she had been staring hard at him.

“IT’S JUST STILL SO UNBELIEVABLE SEEING YOU LIKE THIS. YOU ARE SO SMALL AND ALL THAT.” she said. “AND TO THINK YOU’VE BEEN EVEN SMALLER. WHAT’S IT REALLY LIKE” she asked.

He sighed. He couldn’t really blame her for being curious. So to kill time, he began to describe how it felt, and how he felt seeing everything so big. It took a bit, and he was still talking when Nicky came back in with two huge plates. She handed one to Claire and then disappeared for a second. She reappeared with two glasses and a bottle of wine, the size of a tree to Tom. Claire thanked her and began to tuck into her food. She indicated to Tom to continue and he did. He had to raise his voice a bit to be heard properly over the munching going on. He also marvelled at the motions and movements of those massive jaws as they chewed the food. He was finished describing everything by the time they had finished and he noted they were already on their second glass of wine each. He hoped they didn’t drink too much, as being in the presence of two drunk, even mildly drunk giantesses was not something he was ready for.

Nicky cleared away the plates after they finished and returned to the couch, sitting with her legs under her and looking at Tom.

“SO WHAT NOW?” she said.

Tom shrugged. It really wasn’t up to him.

“WELL TOM. THIS IS YOUR FANTASY, SO WHY DON’T YOU TELL US WHAT YOU’D LIKE US TO DO WITH YOU.” she said.

He stared at her in surprise at the bluntness of the question.

“What I want you to do to me?” he said a little stupidly.

“WELL SINCE YOUR BEING SO NICE AND LETTING CLAIRE JOIN IN, I THINK IT’S ONLY FAIR IF WE RETURN THE FAVOUR DON’T YOU” she said.

“OR WOULD YOU PREFER US TO SIMPLY DO WHAT EVER WE WANTED WITH YOU” she added with a grin, reaching out and picking him up with one hand. She held him in front of her face immobile.

“WE CAN IF YOU WANT. I DON’T THINK CLAIRE WOULD MIND MUCH” she continued and looked at Claire, who was looking at the pair of them with a bemused expression.

Seeing that, Nicky said, “OH I DID TELL YOU HE LIKES BEING CONTROLLED COMPLETELY BY US WICKED GIANTESSES” she said.

Ahh, great he thought.

“OK” he said. “So I liked the idea of being controlled by a giantess and wanted to experience it. So what, and yes, maybe I did enjoy it, but I only tried it because I trusted Nicky and knew she would stop if things went wrong. It’s not as if I want her, or you to be like that with me all the time”.

“OH AND HOW WOULD YOU STOP US IF WE DECIDED TO HAVE OUR FUN WITH YOU HUH TINY MAN” Claire said slowly, sultry and deliberately, and then giggled ruining it all.

“Funny” he said.

“WELL IT’S TRUE TOM” she said with a cheeky smile. “I GUESS UNTIL NOW I HADN’T ACTUALLY THOUGHT ABOUT IT LIKE THIS, BUT WE CAN DO ANYTHING TO YOU, AND YOU CAN’T STOP US REALLY.” she said.

“Yeah, you could, but then you’re my friend and I expect friends to be nice to me ok”. he said, his heart beginning to beat a little faster.

“EVEN WHEN YOU WANT US NOT TO BE” Nicky said with a pout on her face, giving a good imitation of a vacant blond.

“BUT SERIOUSLY” she then said. “WHAT DO YOU WANT TO DO? I WANT TO MAKE YOUR NIGHT TONIGHT MY LITTLE MAN, SO SHALL WE TRY AND FOR FILL AS MANY OF YOUR FANTASIES AS POSSIBLE”.

OH Boy he thought and said out loud.

“I think you’ve done that already,” which got a smile from her.

“Ok, so what haven’t we done then?” he mused.

“BUT TOM, I DO WANT YOU AND CLAIRE AT SOME POINT TONIGHT TO EXPERIENCE WHAT YOU DID TO ME YESTERDAY.” she added.

He nodded and got back to thinking. There was so much to try, but he realised, a lot had been covered already.

“Well why don’t we just cut to the main meal” he said. Nicky and Claire looked at him for a second and then understood him.

“And I guess you both want to join in?” he said getting a nod out of them.

“SHALL WE” Nicky said to Claire and they both stood up, Tom still in Nicky’s hand

They walked towards Nicky’s bedroom and entered. Nicky put him on the bed and they stood looking down at him.

“OH CLAIRE LET ME SHOW YOU THIS FIRST” she said and brought one of the remotes up into view.

“I THINK I NEED TO SHOW YOU HOW THIS WORKS FIRST” Nicky said. She spent a few moments showing Claire the remote and its operation before handing it too her.

“HERE TRY IT” she said.

Claire looked at it nervously, and then at Tom. Slowly she punched a few buttons, which Tom couldn’t see from his place on the bed. Then he began to shrink. He watched as the two girls grew bigger and bigger. He was less than an inch tall when it stopped and he stared up at the two gargantuan women. Claire had a look of utter amazement on her face again. Slowly in a semi daze, she knelt down by the bed until her eyes were level with him.

“TOM?” she asked, her massive breath washing over him.

He waved up at her. She stared at him hard.

“GOSH, HE IS SO MUCH SMALLER”. she muttered and then looked at Nicky.

“AND HE’S BEEN EVEN SMALLER?” she asked looking up at Nicky. Nicky nodded.

“I SUGGEST YOU RETURN HIM TO 6 INCHES TALL CLAIRE SO WE CAN HAVE SOME FUN WITH HIM”. Nicky said.

Claire stood up and did just that.

Part 27

Tom stared up at them suddenly really aware that he was naked and that he was excited. This was something he had fantasised about but never experienced. He had always wanted to sleep with two women. And that was before he realised he liked shrinking. Now he was about to get that fantasy for filled and whilst shrunk.

Claire was looking at Nicky, and he could see from the looks Nicky gave her that she wanted Claire to start.

Claire sat down on the floor and looked at him. Her hand approached and he waited to see what she intended to do. With a finger extended she gently knocked him off his feet. He landed on his back, not injured from the blow, and watched in rapt awe as she gently touched him with the finger, gently tracing his entire body with the pad of that finger. She did this for several minutes, just touching him. Then she stood and looking down at him, slowly took her top off revealing a black lace bra. Her breasts were pushed together, accentuating them for Tom. Then with a grin she dropped the top on top of him, covering him completely. The heavy fabric made it hard for him to move but he knew he could get out. In fact he thought as he clambered out from under the expanse of fabric, he could pretty much guess where this was going. In fact, I think all the readers can guess what would happen next. He finally made the light and climbed out……only to be covered again by a large black object that completely blocked his view.

Her bra he realised instantly. Yeah, Yeah, he muttered, could have written the script for this. Still, he was excited. The playful way Claire was acting and treating him in was so much like what he had fantasised about before, it was hard not to be enjoying it, even if he knew what was going to happen. Smiling he stood up, and with some effort managed to roll the bra off himself. He looked up and immediately saw that Claire was now completely naked. He gawked at his friend, never having seen her naked before, and as his gaze swept up her he saw her grinning down at him, her underpants dangling in one hand………which she promptly dropped on him, covering him for the third time. He was knocked off his feet by the huge garment. Struggling he pushed his way free of it. He could smell Claire all over it. She was excited he thought from the slight dampness of the cloth. Free again he looked up at her. She was stunning. Her massive hips were just above head height to him, and he could make out the nether region that had until a few moments ago been covered by the garment that had just covered him. She kept herself well trimmed, with a neat bush, and he could just see the lips of her pussy between her legs. Looking up, he was greeted, by the expanse of her stomach that rose into the lovely hills of her breasts.

Tom couldn’t help but marvel at this huge beauty. Her nipples were already hard and standing to attention, and he could see she was already wet with anticipation of what was to come. Gingerly, not wanting to hurt him, she climbed on to the bed, stepping over him. The bed rocked under her huge weight and threw him to the ground. Claire settled down on her back with him lying next to her, with her massive hips confronting him. Nicky, had he saw, sat down on the floor, resting her arms on the bed, and looking at him and her naked friend.

He stared at Claire for several long seconds, taking in the expanse of her body. God she was beautiful. And big he could see, standing by hips that were almost taller than he was. She stared at him, a slight grin on her face.

“WELL TOM, I THINK YOU LIKE WHAT YOU SEE.” she said, and he glanced down and the hard on he had.

“SO BET YOU NOW WISH YOU HADN’T IGNORED SOME OF MY ADVANCES NOW HEY?” she added with a bigger gin.

He shrugged. What could he say to that!

“NOW, AS NICKY SAID, WE OWE YOU, SO I GUESS YOU GET TO PLAY WITH ME NOW. SO DO WHAT YOU WANT TINY MAN, I WON’T STOP YOU” she finished with a giggle.

He was starting to get excited, his heart beating faster as he realised what he was about to do. The he got a shock. Nicky’s fingers suddenly surrounded him, causing him to cry out in surprise, which got a laugh from Nicky and Claire. Then he was going up and he ended up being deposited on Claire’s chest. He stumbled as Nicky let go, but regained his feet. He stood looking up at her for a second with a reproving look on his face.

“AWWWW TOM, WHERE’S YOU SENSE OF FUN. BESIDES YOU DIDN’T THINK I WAS JUST GOING TO WATCH DID YOU?” she said and then gently nudged him with her hand towards Claire’s breasts.

“GO ON TINY MAN, PLAY WITH HER” she urged him.

He made his way up, stumbling slightly as Claire breathed in and out. But he made it in seconds, and stood staring at her breasts for several seconds.

“AWWWW,” Nicky said. “I THINK THERE TO BIG FOR HIM” she said with a pout. “HOW ABOUT NOW TINY TOM” she added.

He was shrinking again. Nicky was playing with the remote. Claire and her breasts expanded and he estimated he was no more that half his original size. OK, now her breasts had a nice incline, and were mini hills to him. He began to climb up one, bringing another giggle from Claire. Her giggle caused him to fall down the incline however, and he came to rest at the base of the breast again. Seeing this caused her to giggle again, gently rocking and moving him with each breath she took. It amazed her that just breathing in, she could over power him. Her giggling subsiding, he tried again, and she playfully inhaled sharply, knocking him over. This brought a laugh from Nicky. He persevered and she tried to knock him over again. However, bit by bit, he made it up, until he could grasp her rock hard nipple.

Grinning at them, he began to touch it, bringing a gasp from Claire as she felt his tiny hands on her. A look of awe again appeared as she considered him, sitting on her breasts, only just bigger than her nipple. He playfully rubbed it and then began to lick and suck at it. At his size though, he couldn’t possibly get it into his mouth whole, and had to settle for sucking on parts of it. The girls watched in rapt attention as he played with the nipple for several long minutes.

“OH GOD NICKY” Claire finally said. “THAT IS AMAZING. GOD IT FEELS WEIRD, LIKE AN INSECT PLAYING ON MY NIPPLE”.

“YEAH, I KNOW WHAT YOU MEAN.” Nicky said. “SAY, AN INSECT HUH. HOW ABOUT THIS”.

Tom, busy sucking, and enjoying the feel of the soft skin under him didn’t really take that in, but soon realised what she meant. The nipple began to expand suddenly, and he sat back in surprise as it happened, and then watched as it continued to expand. In seconds he went from looking down at it, to being almost as big as it. He scrambled to his feet. How small was she making him. Then the bit about an insect hit in as he watched the top of the nipple rise above his head. He was really tiny now. In fact, with her nipple erect like that, he realised he couldn’t even climb on top of it. He was now smaller than her nipple! No, her nipple was larger than a small room. WOW.

“THERE YOU GO. AN INSECT TO PLAY WITH” boomed Nicky’s voice, stunning him. He covered his ears to dampen the noise of her voice.

“OH MY GOD” thundered Claire, her voice reverberating all around him.

“LOOK AT HIM” she squealed in delight. “HOW SMALL IS HE?”

“OH” boomed Nicky, “ABOUT 1/16 INCH TALL.”

“WOW” Claire said, causing her breast to rise sharply. Tom was thrown from his feet, slamming into the now massive wall of her nipple. He couldn’t believe how small he was.

“WELL HE’S NOT REALLY INSECT SIZED IS HE” Claire thundered. “MORE DUST SPEC SIZED. I CAN HARDLY SEE HIM.”

“I’D BE CAREFUL NOT TO BREATH ON HIM CLAIRE. AT HIS SIZE YOU COULD SIMPLY BLOW HIM AWAY” warned Nicky. “HERE, LETS MAKE IT SAFER FOR HIM”. With that she enlarged him again, but only he guessed to just around 1 ˝ inches tall.

“BETTER” she asked him.

“Hey” he shouted up. “I thought you said I could do what I wanted.”

He had to repeat himself to be heard, and Nicky grinned down at him.

“OH BUT YOU ARE. I’M JUST GIVING YOU A HELPING HAND.” she said pouting at him.

“BESIDES I KNOW WHAT YOU LIKE” she added. “SO LITTLE MAN, TIME FOR SOME SERIOUS FUN”.

With that she gently reach over with two fingers and picked him up, dangling him in front of Claire’s face.

“OPEN UP CLAIRE” she said.

He knew what she planned now. Claire with a look of surprise slowly opened her massive lips and Nicky slowly and in order to heighten the moment deliberately moved him until he was dangling over that gaping maw. He looked down at the huge face below him, her eyes slightly cross eyed as she looked at him dangling inches from her mouth from her perspective. Then with deliberately slowness, drawing it out, Nicky began to lower him. He pretended to struggle, getting a broad grin from Nicky. Claire opened her lovely mouth wide, and he was now too small to try and wedge his legs against her lips, so he slowly entered the mouth, her hot breath surrounding him and the air becoming moist with the vapours in her mouth. Then Nicky dropped him on Claire’s tongue.

“GO ON CLAIRE” she urged her. “CLOSE YOUR MOUTH AND MOVE HIM AROUND. IT’S REALLY AN AMAZING FEELING” Nicky said.

Claire, after a moments hesitation did just that, and Tom felt her tongue move. Claire proceeded to roll him around her mouth and suck on him for several seconds, obviously enjoying having him helpless in her mouth. Then she stopped and he lay on her tongue waiting to see what happened next. Her mouth opened slightly and he looked at the light as it came in. What he saw made him do a double take. He could see a reddish wall approaching the gap in Claire’s lips. Then it blocked out the light. Liquid began to gather in greater quantities in Claire’s mouth and suddenly he felt movement. He sensed the walls of her mouth moving, but he stayed where he was. Then her lips parted again and a monstrous tongue entered, slamming into him, and knocking him backwards.

Ahrrrr he cried out and then felt everything tumble about as two huge tongues entwined. He was in the middle of a giantess snog! Claire and Nicky were kissing, with him in between it all. He rolled around, the force of their kissing blinding him with all the saliva flowing about. He didn’t know where he was, or which way was up from down. He felt Nicky’s tongue play with him, gently rubbing against him, and licking him whilst the kiss went on. Then it stopped and he sat up on Claire’s tongue and looked out as her mouth opened.

Hang on he thought. How comes Claire’s looking in? Then it dawned on him. They had exchanged him between mouths during the kiss. WOW.

Nicky, then slowly pushed him towards the front of her mouth and as she did so, he began to get bigger. He stopped at about 4 inches tall. Her fingers came in and grasped him, pulling him out. He dangled in front of her as she smiled at him and then to his surprise lowered him again towards Claire’s mouth. This time however, she slowly pushed him in and out of Claire’s mouth. Claire kept her lips just slightly parted and his entire body was rubbed on all sides by those huge lips. It felt great. Un believably good. Those huge moist lips rubbed against his dick, ever so gently, but with the feeling of tremendous strength. He was hard again in an instant. He was pushed in and out of her mouth several times, before Nicky left him hanging there, half in, his lower body trapped inside Claire’s mouth. With her head laid back, he was vertical. He looked up and saw Nicky’s face descending, her massive mouth approaching him. His entire upper body was encompassed by her mouth, and he was again in the middle of their kisses. He could feel them kissing, even though he couldn’t see a thing, because of the saliva covering his eyes. He felt the tongues, the walls of their mouths, and occasionally their huge teeth, all against him. They were enjoying it he reasoned, since they kept this up for several minutes. He struggled to breath, and had to breath in sharp inhalations at intervals to avoid swallowing any saliva. Or at least minimize it.

Then Nicky’s mouth disappeared and he hung their, soaking wet in Claire’s mouth, waiting to see what would happen next. Nicky got up, and left the room. Claire, looking at him cross eyed, reached over and began to suck on him, and push him in and out again, much to his delight.

Then Nicky returned with a glass of water. He was pulled slowly from the mouth and dropped in. Grinning up at them, he began to clean himself off, getting ready for whatever happened next.

“NOW, I THINK IT’S TIME FOR THE MAIN COURSE” Nicky said, helping him out of the glass.

Claire was breathing fast with excitement he could hear, as she said this. Nicky dropped Tom into Claire’s hand.

“GO ON CLAIRE, IT’S UNBELIEVABLE REALLY” she urged.

Hey he wondered. Didn’t they say, I could do what I wanted because they owed me? Guess they had changed that. Well, he wasn’t going to argue now. He was enjoying it.

Claire looked down at him and then slowly moved him to a point in between her legs, and placed him on the bed, her huge legs on each side of him.

“OK TOM, LET’S SEE IF YOUR AS GOOD AS SHE SAYS”, she said.

He nodded and approached her pussy, now almost as big as him. He felt and then saw Nicky lean over Claire and as he watched, she began to suck and play with Claire’s nipples, he mouth taking in those nipples with ease. Her mouth them began to move over her chest, as Nicky slowly started to kiss Claire all over, running her tongue over her stomach and other parts. Tom stood in rapt attention and watch as Nicky began to give Claire a taste of her fore play. He stood for a few minutes just watching his beautiful friend playing with and slowly arousing her. Then a gently tap knocked him forwards. He looked behind to see one of Nicky’s fingers as it prodded him towards the moist opening in front of him. Claire was moaning by now, her own hands coming into play, and her huge legs were beginning to move about. If she writhed around to much, he could get squashed, so he made his way to the moist mound. He reached out and touched it, bringing a gasp from Claire as she felt his tiny hands. He began to rub and pull at it, but realised at his size, he wouldn’t be able to do much from the outside. He needed to get inside her and move around. Pushing the huge flaps aside, he began to squeeze his legs inside.

“OH, GOD” Claire exclaimed in anxious delight as she felt his first leg enter her, followed a few seconds later by the other. Then he slowly eased himself inside until he was half way in. He tried to push himself in and out, but the suction from her juices, and the pressure from her muscles down their, were almost too much. His legs flailed about inside her though and definitely brought a reaction from her. She gasped in pleasure and her hips bucked from the strange feelings her created. He looked up to see Nicky grinning down at him, and understanding his difficulty, her hand reached out and gently grasped him. Then she started to push him in, slowly at first and then faster and faster.

Claire was in heaven. Each time he went in and began to move his arms and legs around, it sent shivers of pleasure through her. It was an unbelievable feeling. And not just from the sensations he could make, but from the knowledge that she actually had a small man completely, or close to completely inside her. That he was using his entire body to pleasure her. It gave her an very strong erotic thrill, which helped to enhance the feeling she was experiencing.

Nicky pushed him in suddenly, until only his head was out. He guessed what was about to happen. She began to use the remote to shrink and enlarge him, just as she had with him earlier. He took his queue and began to move around as much as he could, his struggles, getting harder as the muscular contractions got stronger and stronger. Soon, he was having the air blasted from his lungs by Claire’s vaginal muscles. She was close he knew, very close. She was moaning and moaning, Nicky helping along, by caressing and kissing her friend as she used the remote to make him more effective.

Then Claire came, with a blast that stunned him. Her muscles contracted pinning him inside her, unable to move, as they rippled around him. She cried for joy, and Nicky with a broad grin on her face, started to use the remote again, faster this time. Claire came a second time and then a third in short succession from the waves of pleasure she felt. Then she came a final time, almost crushing him with the contractions, so strongly did she come.

He lay there, exhausted from his services, as she tried to recover. It took time, and he could hear Nicky and Claire kissing, although he couldn’t see it. They were obviously enjoying the experience.

Then Claire fingers appeared and gently pulled him out of her, a look of joy and wonder on her face greeting him. She dangled him in front of her and,

“OH TOM, THAT WAS….THAT WAS BRILLIANT. NO BETTER THAN THAT. OH MY GOSH, THAT WAS THE BEST SEX I’VE EVER HAD”. she said and glanced at Nicky.

“SORRY NICKY, BUT IT WAS. THAT TINY MAN OF YOURS WAS SIMPLY UNBELIEVABLE. AND THE WAY YOUR SHRUNK AND GREW HIM, AND THE WAY HE MOVES AROUND…….IT JUST…..WOW” she said and gulped in some air.

“OH, I’VE GOT TO TRY THIS AGAIN GUYS” she said, getting a small laugh from Nicky and a grin from Tom. She looked at him, and he saw a look of almost love on Claire’s face. She was fond of him he knew, but they had never experienced something this intimate before.

Leaning over, she gently kissed him. Then laying him in the palm of her hand, he was six inch stall at the time, she wet her thumb and fore finger. Reaching down she used them to tease his tiny dick, bringing it hard again. The pressure and friction from those two huge fingers was more than sufficient to get him hard. Rock hard. In fact, the sexual adrenaline from the last 30 minutes was enough to make him come almost instantly. With a grin she took the tiny morsel and licked it off her finger. Then she leaned down again and mercesily began to play with him with her lips and tongue. He lay there as she simply kissed and licked him all over, gently teasing him. Then her mouth surrounded his dick which was coming back to life, and with the gentlest of moves, she began to give him a blow job. He bucked hard as he came from the pleasure.



The three of them were lying together on the bed a short while later, Tom in between Claire’s breasts. They had played with him a bit more after that, trying to bring him off as many times as possible. Both girls had taken turns to tease him, and had done so at various sizes. Then Claire had inserted him into a then naked Nicky, and had repeated the whole thing over again, bringing Nicky off several times as well. It had been a great few hours. Finally exhausted by his services, he had needed to call a stop, and they had agreed. The girls lay there kissing and fondling each other for a bit, with a bit of chatting going on, and then both starting to yawn, they decided to sleep. Tom was deposited back in the underwear draw for the night, and his two giantess curled up together and went to sleep.


Part 28

Tom woke from a deep sleep late the next morning. He could hear and smell bacon and eggs being made. He yawned and stretched. He realised that he was becoming comfortable at this size. He didn’t wake up not knowing where he was, or having to take a second to remember he was shrunk. He woke fully aware of it, and looking forward to some fun. He stood up and looked over the top of the drawer at the bed. Both girls were up. He could hear them talking, but couldn’t make out what they were saying. It sounded like they were on the phone to someone, but he wasn’t sure. He decided not to wait for them to come and get him, and moved over to the side of the drawer nearest the bed. A slight jump and he was able to pull himself up onto the side of the drawer, and with a bit off effort, he pulled himself on top of the bedside table he was in. He stood for a moment, just taking in the huge landscape. Then with a short run and a jump, he leaped over a slight gap and fell onto the soft bed below. It was a simple thing to climb down the mattress and on to the floor. The girls had left it half on, half off the bed, so it made his life easy. Then he began to walk towards the kitchen. He made sure he stayed against the wall, since he didn’t want to be stepped on. The girls probably wouldn’t expect him to get out and down on his own. Well he could show them how clever he was! He could hear Nicky talking animatedly on the phone, although the words were still muffled by the walls and the distance. As he entered the corridor, he heard her finishing the conversation and hanging up. He decided to jog the rest of the way and hopefully catch them in the kitchen. He did. He rounded the corner to see them both. Claire was standing cooking, whilst Nicky was sitting on a stool facing her. They were chatting aimlessly. He walked over to Nicky, being careful to stay out of the way in case she got up. Then from under her stool, he moved out in front of her and looked up at her. She was wearing a long T shirt and not much else.

“Hey Nicky”, he called up during a break in their conversation. He had to wait a moment for it, since he knew he wouldn’t be heard over the sound of their voices.

She jumped slightly at his tiny voice and looked down in shock.

“TOM” she said in surprise, “HOW IN HELL DID YOU GET OUT OF THE DRAW”.

Claire had turned at the sound as well and was looking at him his surprise as well.

“Oh, I’m more resourceful than you know” he said with a grin. He indicated that he would like to be picked up and Nicky with a slight smile at how he needed her help to get up to the table, obliged and deposited him there.

“HOW LONG HAVE YOU BEEN THERE” she asked.

“Oh just got here really.” he replied sitting down on the edge of a plate next to her.

“AHH” she said. “I WAS JUST ABOUT TO COME AND WAKE YOU. YOU SLEPT LIKE A LOG”.

Since breakfast was ready, they set down to it, and Nicky cut small pieces of her food for him. He ate and they all chatted for a bit.

“Who was that on the phone” he asked at one point.

“THE PHONE” she said curiously to him. “OH…MISTY ACTUALLY. YOU REMEMBER THAT MODEL FROM YESTERDAY”

He nodded.

“SHE PHONED REGARDING SOMETHING TO DO WITH THE SHOOT, AND TO ASK A FAVOUR. SHE’LL POP ROUND LATER TO PICK SOMETHING UP” Nicky said.

Hang on. Pop round he thought.

“OH RELAX” she said. “I’M NOT GOING TO SHOW YOU TO HER. SHE’LL ONLY BE HERE FOR A BIT, AND THEN BE GONE. BUT THAT’S LATER.”

She looked at Claire and then back at him.

“FOR THE MOMENT, I PLAN ON SHOWING CLAIRE YOUR COMPUTER AND SOME OF THE SITES YOU VISIT.” she said.

AHHHHHH he thought. Great. Well, actually it was. If Claire got a better understanding of what he liked and what it was about the fantasy that excited him, they could all have more fun.

“BUT NOT WITH YOU” Nicky said getting his attention. “I’M GOING TO SHOW HER THE STUFF ALONE, AND WERE GOING TO HAVE A BIT OF A PRIVATE CHAT”.

They were up to something. They had to be.

“AND SEEING AS HOW EASILY YOU ESCAPED THAT LITTLE PRISON OF YOURS, I THINK IT’S TIME CLAIRE SHOWED YOU THE PRESENT SHE BROUGHT FOR YOU YESTERDAY” Nicky said with a slight impish gleam in her eyes.

Claire nodded and got up. Se left the kitchen and Tom could hear her moving around outside. He wondered what they were planning. What present?

“OK NICKY” Claire called out.

Nicky picked him up and proceeded to the living room.

“WE’VE ARRANGE SOME ACCOMMODATIONS FOR YOU MY TINY LITTLE SLAVE” Nicky purred.

“Oh you had to be kidding” he said when he saw it.

Standing in the middle of the living room, roughly five and a half feet tall was a large metal item, thin at the bottom, and with a large piece at the top. You’ve guessed it.

A bird cage!

“WELL MY LITTLE TINY MAN, YOU LIKED BEING TREATED AS A PET BY GIANTESSES, SO WE THOUGHT THAT WE’D GIVE YOU A PET’S HOME” she said and they both laughed.

“IT BELONGED TO CLAIRE WHEN SHE WAS YOUNGER, AND NOW IT’S YOURS”. Nicky said. “HERE LETS TRY IT OUT”.

She moved over and Claire opened the cage door. Nicky reached in and dropped him in. He landed and got to his feet. Staring around he saw that they had placed a small bed, a dolls bed, in the corner. It was still way to big for him. In fact almost twice his height in length. But they had gone to the effort to provide for him. A small table and chair were also there, as was a small bowl he could use as a toilet, and a nice bath, obviously from a dolls house. They would have to fill it for him, but he had all the necessities a modern shrunk, tiny man needed. The floor was even covered in what must have been matting from a dolls house as it was just right for him. Well almost, but who’s quibbling.

He heard the door shut behind him and turned to see Nicky’s massive hand slowly bend a steel rod around the door frame. It might be a small piece of metal to her, but he realised instantly, that even at six inches tall, there was no way he was going to bend that bar. They stepped back to admire him.

“Hey girls” he called up. “This isn’t that funny you know. Come on open up and let me out please” he said.

The girls looked at each other and then laughed.

“SORRY PET” Claire said, “BUT WE NEED A HOME FOR YOU. DON’T YOU LIKE IT. I’VE TRIED TO PROVIDE YOU WITH EVERYTHING YOU NEED” .

“BESIDES, WE DON’T WANT OUR LITTLE PET RUNNING AROUND DO WE” Nicky said. “AND SINCE YOU’VE SHOWN YOU CAN ESCAPE FROM SOME WHERE WE THOUGHT YOU COULDN’T, THIS SHOULD HOLD YOU. OH AND IF YOU DO TRY TO GET OUT, JUST REMEMBER THE DROP IS A LONG ONE FOR YOU MY TINY PET”.

Funny. HA HA, bloody HA HA he muttered to himself.

“Ok, nice joke girls, but seriously, can you let me out.” he asked again.

“UMMM……NO” Claire said. “SORRY TOM, BUT WE KIND OFF LIKE YOU IN THERE. NOW WERE GOING NEXT DOOR, SO GET COMFORTABLE IN THERE”.

Oh great he muttered as he watched them walk off, and get dressed. He watched as they left, closing the door behind them.

He moved over to the cage door, and even though he knew he couldn’t bend it, he tried to bend the bar. He couldn’t, even after several long minutes trying. Besides, even if he did get out, how was he going to get down. And even if he did, the girls would find him and just put him back! Then he spotted the remote. It was sitting next to the sofa. Not that it would do him any good. He couldn’t reduce it in size as it hadn’t been shrunk at any time. He might shrink, but then he might be too small to use it, or another remote to enlarge. He had been toying with the idea of getting back to his own apartment and using the main device to enlarge. That would show the girls!!!

But this was all immaterial, since he wasn’t going anywhere. He moved over to the bed and hopped on. He lay there and waited. There wasn’t much for him to do. He waited and waited. A couple of hours passed, and Tom was more than bored. He contemplated trying to get more sleep, but just wasn’t tired.

What were the girls up to he wondered. He looked at his watch and noticed that it was getting towards noon. If they wanted to have time to play with him this week, they really shouldn’t be wasting it. After all, Nicky would be returning him to normal in around a day or so. Well he hoped she would. It did dawn on him, that she could very easily keep him like this, and not return him to normal. The thought of that brought butterflies to his stomach, but his rational mind, was confident that she would indeed return him to normal.

He lay back on the bed and waited. There wasn’t much else for him to do. In fact he actually found himself beginning to doze off from boredom. He was however woken abruptly by a huge pounding noise. He sat up looking around for the source of the noise. It sounded like someone knocking on the front door he thought as the sound repeated itself. Yes, definitely, someone knocking. His heart began to beat a bit faster as he realised that there was someone out there, and he didn’t know who. The knocking came again and again. Then a key was being entered into the lock. Why would one of the girls knock first and then use the key he wondered?

He heard the door swing open and then a female voice called out,

“NICKY, YOU IN. HEY NICKY”.

He recognised the voice just before the figure moved into view. It was Misty! The porn model from the office. But why would she have a key to Nicky’s office. They were friends Nicky had told him, but good enough friends for her to have a key? And for him never to have heard of it until today? His heart was racing now.

“HEY NICKY, WHERE ARE YOU” Misty called out again.

Tom started to panic. He was stuck in this blasted cage, with no way out, and nothing to stop anyone looking in on it. He looked around for somewhere to hide and dove under the bed. It was a tight fit, but he managed it. He could hear the foot steps of this giantess as she moved around, but only just over the hammering of his heart. It had been one thing to spy on a giantess when she didn’t know he was there. Another to be found by one, but at least one you trusted. But totally another thing to be stuck in this predicament with a giantess he didn’t know at all. He could hear her moving around the apartment calling for Nicky.

“DAM GIRL” he heard her mutter. “SHE’S FORGOTTEN I WAS COMING OVER. PROBABLY AT CLAIRE’S.”

He heard her marching off and out the front door. Tom slowly let out a very long sigh of relief. He lay there for a few seconds trying to calm himself. That had been a close call. Closer than he would have liked. Nicky had obviously forgotten about Misty as she and Claire played around on his computer. They should really be here to deal with Misty and get rid of her. Hang on….the front door hadn’t closed he thought. No he hadn’t heard it. Then he heard someone returning. It was Misty. He heard her close the door and come back in. She moved over to the couch and sat down. Tom, his heart going again, kept still under the bed. Maybe she wouldn’t look. Maybe she wouldn’t see him.

He heard Misty rummaging around for something and then heard her tapping numbers into a mobile phone.

“HI, IT’S ME” Misty said. “NO…. I’M WAITING FOR NICKY. SHE’S NOT HERE…... YEAH I’LL TRY THE MOBILE AND HOPE SHE ANSWERS. IF SHE DOESN’T I’LL WAIT FOR HER…..NO I’LL SEE YOU LATER….OK……YEAH AT THE CLUB…..NO WORRIES…..OK…SEE YAH LATER THEN. BYE GIRL.” she said to finish and he heard her type into the mobile again. Just then a mobile went off close by.

“DAM…SHE’S LEFT HER MOBILE HERE” Misty muttered turning hers off.

Tom waited. Misty was going to wait for Nicky and Claire to return. Great. He was in trouble. He knew it.

Just then a huge shadow covered the cage. It had to be Misty looking at it Tom knew. He was starting to panic now. A glance to his side confirmed it. A huge shape bloated out the living room. He could just see her breasts, almost level with him. Nice breasts though he thought through the panic. A massive face came into view, and Tom prayed she couldn’t see him under the bed. He held still. Any movement and she’d see him.

“STRANGE” muttered Misty. “WHAT IN HELL IS THIS. NICKY GIRL, YOU’RE A BIT WEIRD”.

Then he heard the bar being unfastened. He glanced out from his hiding place and could just see Misty’s hand opening the door. Then the bed was moving and he stifled a scream of fear. It lifted off him.

Pretend to be a doll he thought silently, pretend to be a doll, she might not realise what you are.

His eye’s however were fastened on the giantess above him, her huge face looking at the bed in her hand and then at him.

“WHAT THE…” she said in bewilderment. She lent down to get a better look at him.

Pretend to be a doll he thought again, holding his breath in. How long could be hold his breath and not blink his eyes? He didn’t know. Long enough for her to go away. Not likely he realised as her hand came back in and approached him. A finger nudged him, a finger almost as big as him. He didn’t move. Fear held him still. Again she nudged him. Then she picked him up, her fingers curling around his body.

Then something happened that he tried to stop. Misty was beautiful, and he was now trapped by her. He suddenly started to get hard. Oh god no, he thought frantically trying to think of something, anything to dampen it down.

“HUH” he heard Misty say.

He was out of that blasted cage now, but held suspended by her. She opened her fist so that he was lying in her palm.

“WHAT ARE YOU?” she asked, her voice sounding shocked at what she saw.

Pretend you’re a doll he repeated to himself.

His eye’s were starting to water now from keeping them open, and he needed to breath.

“YOU LOOK LIKE A TINY MAN….BUT….THAT’S IMPOSSIBLE” she was saying. He tried breathing out ever so slowly, hoping she wouldn’t see. However a gasp from her suggested she did and he stopped.

Her finger approached him again, nudging him more forcefully this time. Misty pushed him around her hand for a moment, which gave him the chance to blink as she rolled him over and his faced was hidden from her. He also got to take a breath. Then he felt fingers grasp him and she lifted him up in front of her face.

“WHAT ARE YOU?” she demanded.

He continued to play the doll.

“NOW STOP IT TINY MAN. I KNOW YOUR NOT A DOLL. I CAN SEE YOU BREATHING, AND YOUR WARM” she said her voice trembling with shock and excitement.

He continued to play the doll. Misty placed him directly in front of her huge eyes and stared hard at him. Minutes passed and his eye’s were watering again. His breath was fast failing and he knew he was going to have to breath soon.

He gave up and breathed out, blink his eyes fast to clear them.

Misty gasped as he came to life in her hand and stared in astounded awe at him.

WHAT…WHO ARE YOU?” she said again.

Tom looked at her. He was still scared senseless at being found, but was now resigned to it. He just hoped as a friend of Nicky’s, she would be nice to him and take him to Nicky.

“I’m Tom” he said. Misty almost dropped him as he spoke, causing him to cry out in fear.

“Please don’t drop me” he begged.

She recovered and carefully lowered him to the table below him. She sat down quickly after that, her legs giving in from the nerves she must be feeling.

“YOU CAN SPEAK?” she said faintly. “WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?” she demanded.

“UM…I’m a friend of Nicky’s” he said to her looking up at her now. “Let’s just say that we found a way to shrink things and I was experimenting. We’ve been having fun with it, but” he said looking up at the cage, “things were getting a little out of hand. You weren’t supposed to know about me. Nicky and Claire should have been back by now”.

“SHRINK THINGS” she said slowly and nodded. “WELL THAT EXPLAINS HOW SMALL YOU ARE. OK SPILL THE BEANS TOM…IF THAT’S YOUR NAME. I WANT TO KNOW WHAT’S BEEN HAPPENING” she said.

She was getting over her surprise remarkably quickly he saw, far faster than Nicky or Claire had. And he could also see the look of curiosity in her eyes.

How much to tell her he though.

OK. He began to tell her how he had a GTS fetish and he had found a company that produced a shrinking machine and that over the last week he had been experimenting with it. He glossed over spying on Nicky and made it sound like he and she had known about it. He told her that he had let Nicky shrink him, and that they had both enjoyed him being so small that they had decided to keep him small for the rest of the week and play with it.

“YOU WANTED TO BE THIS SMALL?” she asked at this point, looking at him strangely.

He nodded.

“Well, it’s some experience you have to admit. And we’ve had a great time with it. Ok, so it’s scary at times, but we’ve been careful” he said.

“A GREAT TIME” she said. Slowly, and with some considerable urging from Misty, Tom admitted to the sex that he and Nicky had had which brought a curious look to her face and then a smile as he described some of the stuff they had tried. He then continued on to going to the office.

“YOU WERE IN THERE WHEN I MET NICKY” she said in surprise and with a bit of anger.

“IT’S NOT NICE TO SPY ON PEOPLE TOM” she said sternly.

He nodded nervously. He didn’t want to offend her. He had no idea what she would do.

“GO ON” she said calming down.

He proceeded to tell her the rest of it, Claire finding him and the subsequent meeting here. How they were next door looking up his GTS stuff on his computer and that he was expecting them back soon.

“SO YOU’RE HER BOYFRIEND?” she asked.

He nodded.

She sat back and contemplated what he had said. He had glossed over much of it, both because it would take time to tell, and because he didn’t know her well enough to trust her with some of it.

“BUT WHY DO YOU LIKE BEING SO SMALL COMPARED TO WOMEN?” she asked a few moments later.

Ummmmm. That stumped him.

“I MEAN, WHAT CAN YOU POSSIBLY GET OUT OF BEING SO SMALL AND HELPLESS LIKE THIS” she said indicating his predicament.

“I don’t know” he started out. “I guess I just like to see huge women. I mean look at you. Your good looking and well….there so much of you” he said.

She smirked a bit at that.

“BUT AT THIS SIZE YOU CAN’T DO ANYTHING. I MEAN LOOK WHERE I FOUND YOU. YOU WERE LOCKED IN A BIRD CAGE” she said pointing at it.

“DO YOU ENJOY BEING HELPLESS IN FRONT OF WOMEN?” she asked.

She was getting a bit personal with the questions now and too close to the real truth he felt.

But he could also see she expected an answer.

“Well not always” he admitted, “But I do find being like this and truly at a beautiful woman’s mercy very erotic. And so does Nicky. She really enjoyed the total control she’s had over me at time. Oh we’ve also played about as well and done other things, but it was a side of my fetish we wanted to explore”.

Misty looked at him silently for a few moments.

“WELL, I SUPPOSE BDSM AND BONDAGE ARE NO DIFFERENT” she said. Then she grinned.

“I NEVER KNEW SHE WAS LIKE THAT” she said and laughed.

“WOW, MY NICKY LOVES TO DOMINATE MEN. HOW CUTE” she said.

He gave her a curious look. “My Nicky??”

Seeing the look he gave her caused her to stop and then chuckle.

“OH, SHE NEVER TOLD YOU DID SHE. OH THAT’S NICKY.” Misty leaned closer to him.

“YOU SEE A FEW YEARS AGO, WE HAD A FLING” she said. Tom rocked back on his heel as he heard that. Of course. Nicky had said she had a lesbian affair once. Misty must have been the girl she had been with.

“AHHH, SO YOU KNEW ABOUT IT, BUT NOT WHO” Misty said reading him well.

“WELL I GUESS WE BOTH HAVE SOMETHING IN COMMON LITTLE MAN. WE BOTH ADORE THE SAME WOMAN”. She chuckled again. “WELL ACTUALLY THE SAME WOMEN, SINCE I KNOW CLAIRE VERY WELL AS WELL.”

Tom decided to sit down before she hit him with another bomb shell. It caused Misty to laugh again.

“NOW I THINK YOU’D BETTER TELL ME EVERYTHING TINY MAN. I WANT TO KNOW DETAILS.” she said. “AND DON’T GLOSS OVER IT THIS TIME OR YOUR GOING BACK IN THE CAGE AND I’LL MAKE SURE NICKY LEAVES YOU THERE. NO WAIT. MY SHOES ARE BETTER. I’LL PUT YOU IN MY STINKING BOOTS AND LEAVE YOU THERE. AND IF I THINK YOUR LEAVING STUFF OUT I’LL PUNISH YOU GOT IT” she said.

He stared at her in shock.

“OH DON’T TINY. “ she said with an amused look. “YOU’VE ALL BUT ADMITTED TO ME THAT YOU LOVE TO BE DOMINATED BY GIANTESSES, SO DON’T EXPECT ME TO HOLD BACK. PERHAPS NICKY NEVER TOLD YOU, BUT I USUALLY PLAY THE DOMINATRIX IN MY MOVIES. I HAVE ALWAYS LOVED BEING IN CONTROL OF PEOPLE, AND YOU MY TINY MAN ARE A DREAM COME TRUE FOR ME. AS YOU HAVE POINTED OUT, YOUR HELPLESS TO ME LIKE THIS, AND I CAN DO ANYTHING TO YOU. NOW I EXPECT TO HEAR WHAT YOU THREE HAVE REALLY BEEN UP TO. SO SPILL TINY MAN” she demanded sternly.

Tom, his heart really going now, began to panic. He hadn’t expected this. He started to move away from her and she simply reached out and stopped him, pinning him to the table.

“DON’T EVEN THINK ABOUT IT TINY. NOW TALK” she demanded.

He spilled the beans. He had never felt this over powered by a woman. Nicky and Claire had played at it with him, but never with any meanness. Misty however sounded like she meant it. He believed she would punish him if he didn’t tell. So he told her everything, Feeling a little humiliated as he did. But turned on as well. He realised that for the first time he really was in the hands of a woman who might just do anything she wanted with him. A woman who had just admitted to being a dominatrix, and he could see from her body language and her face, someone who had decided she liked this and was going to enjoy it.

It took a while naturally, and Tom hoped that Nicky or Claire would return and save him. Finally, he finished. A good half an hour had passed and it was past noon. Misty sat back again and contemplated what he had told her. He had told her everything. A few times he had stuttered and tried to evade her questions. She had asked many as they talked. But each time he did evade or she thought he had, she had reached over with a huge finger and flicked him. It had hurt like hell. After he had gotten up from the second such encounter, he had decided that she really meant it about controlling him. She knew how to encourage him alright. A few veiled threats of punishment followed that and he quickly told her the whole story. And she had been engrossed by it all. By the end of it, Tom actually found he had enjoyed the conversation. Misty seemed to grasp and understand the whole situation very quickly, and also seemed to have a good understanding of what made it exciting for him. They had talked about that too. She even surprised him by telling him, that she already knew about GTS.

“OH COME ON. I’M INTO THE BDSM SCENE” she said. “IT’S NOT A COMMON FETISH THAT YOU HAVE, BUT I HAVE HEARD ABOUT IT. THERE ARE PLENTY OF PEOPLE WHO LIKE THE IDEA OF IT. MOST ARE JUST NOT WILLING TO ADMIT IT THAT’S ALL. I THINK YOU’D BE MILDLY SURPRISED AT HOW MANY PEOPLE PROBABLY WOULD FIND THIS FETISH EXCITING, BOTH MEN AND WOMEN. IT’S KIND OF WEIRD, BUT I LIKE IT” she admitted.

“You like it?” he said.

She nodded “WELL YES. AT LEAST BEFORE TODAY IT WAS ACADEMIC. I JUST LOVED THE IDEA OF BEING TOTALLY IN CONTROL OF A LITTLE MAN OR WOMAN AND DOING WHATEVER I WANTED WITH THEM. I NEVER EXPECTED TO ACTUALLY FIND A SMALL MAN TO PLAY WITH THOUGH” she mused.

They had chatted a bit about it, with Misty asking him about his fetish. It was an interesting conversation on the whole. However as time passed, he began to get a bit concerned. Nicky and Claire should be back.

“UMM, Misty, do you think we might pop round to mine and see what’s holding the girls up?” he asked.

Misty looked at him for a moment.

“NO I DON’T THINK SO TINY TOM” she said slowly. “NO I DON’T THINK SO” she repeated herself. She seemed to be considering something.

“I THINK I’M GOING TO TAKE YOU WITH ME” she said reaching for him. He backed off in alarm at that, but she scooped him up with little effort. Looking at the table she picked up the remote and looked at it. Then at him.

“SORRY TOM, BUT YOU HAVE A BIT OF A DILEMMA HERE. ONE, I LIKE BEING IN CONTROL. TWO, I LIKE YOU LIKE THIS. MY OWN PERSONAL TOY BOY, AND THREE” she said “LIKE I SAID EARLIER, YOU AND I HAVE SOMETHING IN COMMON. WE BOTH LIKE THE SAME GIRL. AND YOU MY TINY MAN ARE COMPETITION I DON’T NEED”.

Tom shook his head in denial, This couldn’t be happening. It just couldn’t. Misty was about to kidnap him. And all because he loved Nicky and so did she. She was removing him from the playing field.

“But what about Nicky” he cried up. “She’ll be so worried about me.”

“OH I’M SURE SHE WILL. BUT I’LL BE THERE TO COMFORT HER AND HOLD HER. IN TIME SHE’LL END UP WITH ME. AND YOU MY TINY MAN, WILL STAY WITH ME AS MY PET. I’LL LOOK AFTER YOU AND YOU’LL BE WELL FED AND THE LIKE, BUT IF YOU EVER ANNOY ME…..WELL I CAN ALWAYS STEP ON YOU, OR EAT YOU OR JUST FLUSH YOU DOWN THE TOILET.” she said with a shrug.

He shook his head in denial again.

“And the device in my room?”

“WHAT OF IT. SO PEOPLE WILL KNOW YOU WERE SHRUNK. THEY’LL JUST ASSUME YOU GOT STEPPED ON OR SOMETHING, AND NEVER SUSPECT I HAVE YOU. AND THE GIRLS WILL JUST ADORE YOU. OH AND THEY KNOW HOW TO KEEP A SECRET” she added with a nasty grin.

She looked at the remote and then him. He had explained a bit about how it worked and she was a bright girl. In seconds he felt himself getting smaller. He was down to an 1/8 th inch tall, and Misty raised her giant hand to her face, her massive city block sized face looming over him, her lips longer than a street, eyes he could easily swim in, the size of small swimming pools. The air from her mouth and nose blew him back a few steps each time she breathed out.

“NOW,” she thundered being careful not to talk directly at him. “THAT’S BETTER. I HAVE AN IDEA HOW YOU CAN SERVE YOUR NEW MISTRESS. He struggled to come to terms with this. He was about to be kidnapped. His little fantasy had just turned him into a plaything for this porn star. He was about to be nothing more than a toy to her, a fad she could grow tired off. What then? She was acting more and more like the violent dominate giantesses in the stories, not like he would really have expected.

She lowered him suddenly and he found himself facing her foot. She was taking off her boot with her other hand. Gently she dropped him in. He landed on the soft leather, the smell of the boot causing him to gag. It was pungent, and all around him, nauseating him. He struggled to clear his mouth of the smell.

“NOW BUG. YOU SAID YOU’D SURVIVED IN THAT SECRETARIES SHOE FOR A WHILE. YOUR GOING TO WORSHIP MINE. SO GET DOWN THE BOTTOM NOW!” she said sternly.

“AND PRAY I DON’T ACCIDENTALLY CRUSH YOU. I’LL TRY AND BE GENTLE TO YOU, BUT MY BIG OLD TOES NEED SOMETHING TO OCCUPY THEM. NOW MOVE!!!”.

He did, running as best he could and trying not to be sick. The smell as he got to the front of the boot got worse and worse. The leather was hard to him now, his size making it less supple. He could just see the front of the boot now. Then he was hurled against it. Misty was moving the boot. He struggled to hold himself still, but to no avail. She was too big. Then he felt her foot enter the boot. It entered slowly and approached him with a steadiness that scared him. Still he had enough sense left to hurl himself between her toes as they approached. They thumped down besides him, sealing him in his smelly and moist prison. It was getting warmer now, as her body heat radiated out from her foot. It was about to get uncomfortably hot and moist he knew. He was dreading this. Then her foot slammed down, almost knocking him out.

“NOW TINY BUG. I WANT YOU TO PLAY WITH MY TOES AS I GO. MAKE SURE YOU LICK AND CLEAN THEM.” She said and laughed. “ALTHOUGH I DOUBT AT YOUR SIZE YOU’D DO TO WELL AT THAT. AND I THINK YOUR GOING TO BE MORE CONCERNED WITH JUST SURVIVING IN THERE.”

Then her foot slammed down again as she took a step. He struggled to stay in one place, but it was useless. Each step she took, sent shock waves through him, jarring him, and hurling him about. He continuously crashed into her toes and the sole of the boot as she walked. It was a very unpleasant time for Tom. He didn’t know how long he was in there. Time lost any meaning for him. There were periods where she was either driving or sitting, and her foot was relatively still. But when she walked!!! And it was stifling hot it there. The air was hot, and full of moisture. And it stank. Her toes at least were soft, so when he crashed into them he wasn’t hurt. However, he had a few bruises from the times he had landed on the sole of the shoe.

He also had time on his hand to contemplate his situation. His little fantasy had just gotten way out of hand. It was he reasoned about to probably get worse, and in all likelihood, he was going to be shrunk for some time, possibly for the rest of his life. Misty didn’t seem to care about him. In fact, he was her rival for Nicky’s affections. That was something that scared him. She could be cruel just to get even with him, or torment him because of it. And that he was going to be shown to her friends worried him. At least Claire and Nicky had kept it secret. Still, he pondered, if the girls Misty showed him too, did start to gossip, maybe word would eventually reach the appropriate ears and he would be saved. At this point, he would he thought happily let anyone else get him out of this.

Her foot finally came to rest and she pulled her foot out. He sighed in relief. He had survived. Suddenly he began to enlarge. At about 4 inches tall it stopped. Then Misty picked the boot up and tipped it over. He screamed in shock and fear as he rolled around the boot, and the plummeted out of the end. He landed with all the air blasted out of his lungs, but unhurt save a few bruises on a soft surface. It took him a second to realise that he was lying on a huge bed, in a room he didn’t recognise. A giant Misty stood over him looking down, a devilish grin on her face.

“TIME FOR SOME FUN TINY MAN” she said reaching for him.

Part 29

He tried to back away from her but her hand grabbed him, completely engulfing him. Then he was rising up. He hand opened up into a palm, leaving him lying in the middle. Well, huddling there actually. He looked up at her, a bit fearful. And then more so as he saw the stern annoyed look she had.

“I THINK WE NEED TO GET SOMETHING CLEAR TINY MAN”, she said. “YOU ARE NOTHING MORE THAN A TOY TO ME, UNDERSTAND. AND WHEN YOU DO SILLY THINGS LIKE TRY AND GET AWAY FROM ME, I WILL GET VERY ANNOYED WITH YOU. YOU WILL DO WHAT I WANT, WHEN I WANT AND HOW I WANT, OR YOU WILL REGRET IT. BELIEVE ME, I HAVE EVERY UNDERSTANDING OF JUST HOW MUCH MORE POWERFUL I AM TO YOU. AND I DO NOT MIND SHOWING YOU.”

As she said this her other hand came into view and with her index finger she knocked him over. Her finger then pinned him there, holding him in position on his shoulders. He struggled to get free, getting a TISK TISK sound from Misty.

“YOUR NOT LEARNING” she muttered.

Then pain erupted down his legs and bottom. She was hitting him with a finger. Not hard, but hard enough that it hurt like blazes. He cried out in shock and pain. The beating went on for about a minute, and his entire back was red from the force of the blows by the time she finished. He finger let him go, and he curled up in a ball, trying to overcome the pain.

“NOW, YOU TOLD ME NICKY DID SOMETHING SIMILAR TO YOU AND YOU DIDN’T LIKE IT THEN. WELL SHE CARED ABOUT YOU, SO CONSIDER THIS. I DON’T CARE ABOUT YOU. I WILL INFLICT MORE PAIN ON YOU IF YOU RESIST ME,” she said. After a pause she added something that made him really scared.

“AND IT CAN GET FAR WORSE TINY MAN, BELIEVE ME”.

Oh he did. He really believed her alright. The pain he was feeling was receding, but he would have trouble sitting down for a bit.

“NOW, I CAN ALSO BE NICE TO YOU TOM” she said soothingly. “HERE LET ME HELP YOU”.

He looked up and saw her reaching over for something. Her heard her open a bottle of something and then her finger returned coated in something. Her other finger gently pushed him flat again, and she lowered the other finger. What ever was on it relieved the pain considerably. She gently rubbed it over him, but because of his size, it left huge dollops all over him. She giggled at that.

“WHY DON’T YOU RUB IT IN TINY MAN, IT WILL BE EASIER.” she suggested removing her hand. He nodded, glancing fearfully at her and then began to rub it in.
AAAHHHHHH he breathed out as the ointment, or whatever it was began to ease the burning.

“JUST A LITTLE SOMETHING I PICKED UP FROM MY BDSM EXPERIENCES.” she said. “ALWAYS FOUND IT WORKED WELL FOR SOMEONE AFTER THEY WERE SPANKED OR WHIPPED TOO HARD.”

“NOW THAT’S BETTER ISN’T IT TINY MAN. YOU SEE, IF YOU PLEASE ME, I CAN MAKE IT WORTH YOUR WHILE. JUST REMEMBER THE FOLLOWING AND WELL GET ON FINE.” she said.

“I’M THE BOSS AND YOU’RE MY TOY. YOU WILL DO EXACTLY WHAT I TELL YOU TO, AND NOT TRY TO ESCAPE. IF YOU DO NOT, I WILL PUNISH YOU. TRY TO ESCAPE AND I CATCH YOU….WELL THAT WILL HURT FAR MORE THAN YOU CAN IMAGINE.” she giggled a bit then “BESIDES, I DON’T THINK YOU’LL GET TO ESCAPE. I KNOW EXACTLY WHERE TO KEEP YOU WHEN I’M NOT WITH YOU”.

Where was that he wondered as she didn’t tell him.

“NOW YOU STINK” she said wrinkling her nose up at him. “I GUESS MY FEET REALLY SMELLED HUH!”.

He lay where he was, as he waited to see what she did next.

“WELL TIME TO CLEAN YOU UP FIRST. THEN FUN TIME”. she continued. She walked over to the bathroom and proceeded to wash him. She did this by filling the basin with water and then dropping him in. He swam for a moment in the luke warm water before her hand descended covered in soap and began to wash him. His back stung still from the beating he had just had, and the rubbing she gave didn’t help much. However it didn’t take her long to clean him and dunk him under the water to clean him up. Then she was drying him with a small towel. All clean, she went back to the bedroom. Sitting down on the bed, she dropped Tom on it and laughed at his plight. Then she stood up and a gob smacked Tom watched as she stripped naked before him. She was completely naked in moments. Tom sat where he had fallen looking at her, with fear. But also with awe. She was absolutely stunning. The perfect Hollywood bimbo figure really, with curves in all the right places. So her boobs were false he thought. SO WHAT!!!!! She was stunning. If he wasn’t so small and helpless to her, and she had been nicer to him, he would have been in heaven. She stared down at him, a slight smirk on her face as she saw the effect she was having on him.

“WELL TINY MAN. I THINK YOUR NOT SO UNHAPPY TO BE WITH ME NOW ARE YOU?” she said.

Tom felt guilty. She was beautiful, but that was all. He was not attracted to her at all he realised. She was too scary to him. And he loved Nicky too much. Misty could, and probably would have her way with him, but it would be Nicky he thought about.

Seeing the change in his face, she scowled at him causing his heart to beat faster as he wondered what she would do.

Then her huge legs swung over him and she lay down on the bed. He was knocked over by her movement as only a huge giantess can do. He struggled to stand on the shifting surface as she made herself comfortable. However, he didn’t have long as her massive hand reached out for him and picked him up. He was dropped from a small height onto her breasts. He landed and sat down looking into her huge face.

“WELL TINY MAN. I WANT YOU TO PLEASE ME LIKE YOU DID YOUR FRIENDS. AND I MEAN TO ENJOY IT. FAIL TO PLEASE ME, AND I WILL PUNISH YOU.” she said sternly.

What followed was almost a repeat of his time with Nicky. First she made him suck on her nipples for a bit, before roughly picking him up and rubbing him up and down her body. Then with her in a real state of arousal, she slide him inside herself and began to use him as a dildo. She was rougher by far than the other girls had been, pushing him in and out, and shrinking and enlarging him as she pleased with no apparent thought for how he might feel, or if it hurt. And it did. He was bruised by the end of it, and he felt like he had been in a vice for an hour, being crushed by her vagina walls. He lay on the bed afterwards, thoroughly exhausted and used by the huge woman. She was in the shower, cleaning up. She had already cleaned him, with the most expedient method. She had shrunk him and popped him into her mouth, with the threat of swallowing him added to make it more fearful to him. She hadn’t swallowed him. Obviously, she wanted her new toy for a bit longer than this. That was what he was he realised with a resigned sigh. Nothing but her toy. And to think, that only yesterday he had really enjoyed being a giantesses toy.

But he had sort of enjoyed it today as well he realised. That worried him. She saw him as a toy, nothing more, and he liked it. They said that kidnappers and their victims sometimes get on really well afterwards. Was this like that? Or was it more fundamental?

It was probably more fundamental he realised. He knew he enjoyed beautiful women dominating him, and being shrunk like this gave it such a thrill. And now that she had total control over him? Was that what turned him on. He didn’t know.

He heard the shower turn off and a few minutes later she reappeared, scrubbing her hair with a towel. She dropped it on the floor and kneeled down next to the bed looking at him.

He stood up and looked back, waiting for her to decide what to do. He had already learned not to talk to her unless she spoke to him. He had tried that during her love making, and she had simply swatted him with her hand. The blow had been soft for her, but it knocked him flying off her body and in to a heap on her bed. He had struggled to rise from the blow, his ears ringing and his eye’s watering. He middle finger had then jabbed him back down.

“DON’T TALK TINY UNLESS I GIVE YOU PERMISSION OR UNLESS YOU HAVE A REALLY, REALLY GOOD REASON” she had told him. “ I WON’T TELL YOU AGAIN. AND NEXT TIME I WILL PROBABLY HURT YOU. UNDERSTOOD” she had said, her finger jabbing at him ever other word. He had. Completely.

I think anyone would get that message.

She was looking at him now, a thoughtful expression on her face. She was probably deciding what to do next. She had been pleased with his exploits with her. In fact, her moans said she had really enjoyed pushing him inside her, even if she had said he had been only moderately accomplished with his sex act at his size.

Suddenly her hand came from no where and knocked him over. He fell, and with a gasp from the blow, slowly raised himself on his arms to look at her. Her hand returned to swot him again and she giggled as he rolled along the bed from the blow. It hadn’t hurt much, but it did knock the wind from him.

“AWWW IS THE LITTLE MAN UNABLE TO STOP ME?” she pouted at him as he stood up.

Her hand knocked him over again and he again tried to stand up. However she bowled him over again each time he rose up. She seemed to want to play with him.

“AWWW, THE LITTLE MAN CAN’T EVEN FEND OF A SMALL WOMAN NOW” she said grinning as she playfully knocked him on to his back again.

“COME ON TINY, PUT UP A BIT MORE OF A FIGHT. YOU’RE A PUSH OVER AT THE MOMENT” she continued, as he lay there panting and now somewhere between afraid and annoyed at what she was doing to him. He was also mildly turned on by her show of force. Had he known she didn’t intend to harm him, he might have really gotten into the control bit of this and enjoyed the helpless feeling he now felt. She was really demonstrating how easily she could over power him. And she wasn’t even trying. Her finger nudged him as he lay there forcing him to move, and then with a vicious laugh she finger punched him, knocking him over again, and dazing him. He struggled to move for a second and seeing her hand approaching again he dived out of he way.

“AHH, THERE’S SOME LIFE IN YOU AFTER ALL” she said with a wide smile. Again her hand approached and he dodged. She moved slowly to swot him and he again avoided her, but then her hand shot out fast hitting him again. He staggered, and then watched as both her hands came into play. She pushed and swotted him between them, pushing him this way and that, but always towards the other hand, which would then push him back again. She seemed to be getting a real thrill over this, and was giggling and laughing at it. How simple it was for her to push him around now. Finally she seemed to get bored and her hand gave a final swot. It hurt, and sent him flying several feet through the air to land dazed on the bed. He lay there, groggy and trying to ease the pain. That hadn’t been at all nice.

“NOW FOR SOME MORE FUN” she said reaching over and picking him up.

He was dropped on the floor by her feet. The next half an hour was spent with him at 6 inches tall, rubbing her feet and massaging them. She sat on the bed looking down at him, commenting every now and then on his actions and generally degrading him. Worthless worm was one of the nicer things she called him. It went generally down hill after that. Every now and again, her giant foot would nudge him, knocking him over, and on two occasions when she said he wasn’t working hard enough, she had pushed him over with her foot and threatened to stand on him. Her foot had been placed directly on top of him, and she had slowly pressed down. Her foot covered his entire body, and the pressure of that foot had been unbelievable. He had however had to marvel at the feel of the foot as it covered his entire body. Still he was very happy when she removed it. He had come close the first time to a point where he was certain he was about to hear his ribs break, or a bone snap. She had again not been gentle with him.

Finally she had enough of it all.

“WELL ENOUGH PLAY TINY MAN. I HAVE TO GO TO WORK.” she said. “AND GUESS WHAT. YOUR COMING TOO”.

He looked at her from the floor, her massive legs soaring up above him.

“OH, WHERE DO I WORK?” she said seeing his look. “WELL TONIGHT I’M DUE AT A LOCAL POLE DANCING CLUB. AND YOUR GOING TO MEET THE GIRLS!”.

“No” he whispered out. She was going to show him to her friends. He began to edge away from her until he saw the stern warning in her eyes and stopped. Still he realised, maybe one of the girls would help him escape. All he needed to have was a few minutes to convince them he needed their help and they could get him away.

Another part of him however, (the vulgar part, if you hadn’t guessed) was weighing this up. A strip club! A lot of really good looking women! Probably naked! Probably wanting to play with him! Sounded good!

Not likely muttered his common sense. If there anything like Misty, this was not going to be fun. Not at all!

Part 30

She shrunk him down to 3 inches tall for the ride to the club. His accommodation on the way there was a garter belt. His view was fabulous though. She had fastened him tightly to her inner thigh, before pulling down her skirt. As she walked, he could see her enormous legs below him striding away. Above him were her panties, flimsy, almost nothing there panties. It hadn’t taken her long to drive to the club, and as they entered the back areas, he could hear other giant voices all around. Most were female.

She walked through some dimly lit corridors, and Tom could see the walls and floor pass by below him with each giant step she took. Then he heard laughter and giant voices again. This time they were all female.

“HI MISTY” one of them called as she entered a new room.

“OH HI ALL” Misty called out.

She was greeted by a number of other voices, Tom wasn’t sure how many, but he guessed there had to be at least 4-5 girls in the room with her. She moved off again, and started chatting to some of the girls. Her huge bag descended down past his level to the floor next to a huge chair. It was obviously where she was going to get ready for her performances. He felt her lean back against the table area as she chatted with the girls. His heart was racing now, both from fear at being shrunk like this in an unknown environment with people he didn’t know, and from a certain level of excitement at what might happen when Misty showed him to her friends.

“NOW GIRLS” Misty was saying. “CANDY, CLOSE THE DOOR OVER THERE, I HAVE SOMETHING TO TELL YOU AND SHOW YOU ALL.”

Tom’s heart beat faster. It was about to happen.

He heard them gather around Misty.

“OK” he heard one of them say.

“NOW YOU ALL KNOW HOW I LIKE TO BE IN CHARGE” she said. There was a mute response to that.

“WELL, THIS IS HARD TO DESCRIBE OR TELL YOU ALL REALLY. AND I THINK SOME OF YOU WILL HAVE TROUBLE BELIEVING ME UNTIL I DO SHOW YOU. BUT….WELL, I RECENTLY WENT ROUND TO NICKY’S HOUSE, YOU KNOW THE GIRL I LIKE” she said.



“WELL, I FOUND SOMETHING I DIDN’T EXPECT. HAVE ANY OF YOU GIRLS EVER HEARD OF GTS BEFORE” she asked.

There was silence for a moment, and then most of the girls said they hadn’t. However one girl piped up.

“ISN’T THAT THE FANTASY ABOUT GIANTS OR SOMETHING”. she said.

Misty nodded her head.

“SORT OF. IT STANDS FOR GIANTESS FANTASY. PEOPLE FANTASIES ABOUT GIANTESSES, HUGE WOMEN WHO WANT TO PLAY WITH THEM” she said.

Some one laughed and another sniggered.

“WHERE’S THIS GOING MIST” the one who sniggered said.

“BARE WITH ME. TRUST ME WHEN I GET TO THE POINT YOU’LL UNDERSTAND.” she said to that girl. She paused then and then continued. “IT’S SOMETHING I HEARD ABOUT SOME TIME AGO. GUYS IN PARTICULAR LIKE THE IDEA OF WOMEN BIGGER THAN THEM. IT’S A DOMINATION THING I THINK. ANYWAY, THERE ARE MANY DIFFERENT TYPES OF GTS. YOU GET THE TYPE WHO LIKE WOMEN TO GROW REALLY BIG, WERE TALKING 50FT TALL OR MORE. AND THEN YOU GET THE TYPE WHO LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING SHRUNK TO A REALLY SMALL SIZE”.

“SHRUNK” the girl who had sniggered said laughing.

“YUP, SHRUNK. THEY LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING ONLY A FEW INCHES TALL, OR A FOOT TALL, OR REALLY SMALL AND HAVING A GIANT WOMEN PLAY WITH THEM.” Misty said.

“PLAY WITH THEM? YOU MEAN SEXUALLY?” another girl said getting a giggle from the others.

“YES. WHICH BRINGS ME BACK TO NICKY. NOW BEFORE I GO ANY FURTHER, I WANT YOU ALL TO PROMISE ME THAT YOU WONT TELL ANYONE ABOUT WHAT I’M GOING TO TELL YOU.” she said firmly.

“I KNOW YOU ALL, AND I TRUST YOU, BUT THIS MIGHT FREAK SOME OF YOU OUT. BUT I THINK YOU ALL WILL LIKE IT.”

There was silence for a few moment.

“OK, TELL US. I THINK YOU KNOW WE CAN KEEP A SECRET.” another girl said, getting a grunt of agreement from several girls.

“OK. BUT I WARN YOU, DON’T TELL ANYONE OR I WILL BE MORE THAN A LITTLE PISSED OFF.” Misty said firmly again.

“RIGHT…..WELL, I RECENTLY FOUND OUT THAT NICKY HAS A BOYFRIEND”. she said.

“OH, AND HE’S A GTS FREAK” the girl who had sniggered said.

“WELL YES JANE HE IS ACTUALLY.” Misty said.

Some of the girls laughed at that. It made Tom feel embarrassed to hear them laughing at him, at what he liked.

“HE LOVES THE IDEA OF BEING SHRUNK AND TOTALLY CONTROLLED BY WOMEN IN FACT” Misty said to them getting another laugh from them.

“OH THAT’S PRICELESS” Jane said. “WAIT UNTIL I GET TO TALK TO NICKY AGAIN. I’M GOING TO HAVE SOME SERIOUS FUN WITH HER AND HIM OVER THIS” she said.

“NO, YOU WILL NOT” Misty said very sternly, silencing her.

“IN FACT YOU WILL NOT MENTION IT TO HER UNLESS I TELL YOU, YOU CAN.”

“JEZZ MISTY, YOU’RE A PARTY POOPER” Jane said.

“BUT WHY DOES HE LIKE IT?” one of them asked, a curious note in her voice.

Misty with a laugh launched into a conversation with them about his fetish. Tom listened with trepidation as she out lined his desire to be dominated and controlled and that he found it a total turn on to be so helpless in front of women. She then proceeded to tell the girls about all sorts of things that she had discovered could possibly be done with a tiny man. It took a bit, and Tom began to realise as the conversation went on, some of the girls were showing some interest in it.

“WHOA MISTY” a girl called Mel said. “THAT’S SOME FANTASY. GOD, I MUST ADMIT, IT WOULD BE KIND OF INTERESTING TO HAVE A MAN SO HELPLESS IN FRONT OF ME, AND BE ABLE TO DO WHAT I LIKE TO HIM. I MEAN, I LIKE TO TIE GUYS UP EVER NOW AND AGAIN, BUT THIS WOULD BE SOMETHING ELSE”.

“YEAH, AND IMAGINE HIM SQUIRMING AROUND INSIDE OF YOU. THAT WOULD BEAT ANY DILDO I’VE EVER USED” Candy said with a squeal All the women laughed at that, but it was not a I find this really stupid or amusing laugh this time, but rather a laugh that said that could be cool.

“YES IT WOULD.” Misty said. “NOW LISTEN CAREFULLY. YOU SEE I WENT TO SEE NICKY EARLIER AND DISCOVERED ALL THIS AND SOMETHING MUCH MORE INTERESTING. I TOLD YOU EARLIER YOU MIGHT NOT BELIEVE WHAT I’M ABOUT TO TELL YOU, BUT I CAN PROVE IT.” she continued.

There was silence as the girls listened to her.

“IT SEEMS THAT NOT ONLY DOES HE HAVE A SHRINKING FETISH, BUT HE FOUND A WAY TO MAKE HIS FANTASY COME TRUE.” Misty said into the suddenly silence.

Then the girls were all laughing.

“OH COME ON MIST” Jane said. “YOU CAN’T SHRINK THINGS. IT’S IMPOSSIBLE. STOP PLAYING SILLY GAMES”.

Tom heard some of them begin to walk off.

“I SAID I COULD PROVE IT” Misty said quietly.

That got their attention and his. Tom really felt nervous now. She was about to show him to them.

“GO ON THEN.” Jane said. “AND THEN WERE GOING TO CALL THE MEN WITH WHITE COATS FOR YOU”. That got a laugh from the girls.

“ALRIGHT. COME HERE” Misty said to them. He saw her hands come into view and then her small skirt was being pulled up. He could see their legs initially as they stood around Misty, but as the cloth pulled back, he saw more and more of them. 5 girls were standing there he saw, and he watched in fear as first there legs, then there hips and then all of them was revealed to him.

“LOOK BETWEEN MY LEGS” Misty said.

Suddenly five beautiful faces were peering at him. A look of sheer surprise was on all of them.

“THAT’S A DOLL”. One of them said. It was Jane’s voice and belonged to a red head.

“NOPE. THAT’S NICKY’S BOYFRIEND” Misty said. Their faces crowded closer and closer looking at him. He shook with nervous energy and fear. He had never expected to see so many huge women in one place at one time like this. And he didn’t know any of them.

“HOLY COW…..HE IS REAL” Mel said. She was a blond, short, long hair, but well proportioned. She was also only wearing a G string. He looked around and realised that with the exception of Misty and Jane, all the girls were virtually naked!

What a sight his vulgar part said. His better judgement had to agree. It might not like the situation it was in, but….WOW what a sight.

“YOU HAVE A TINY MAN STRAPPED TO YOUR THIGH” Jane said in disbelief.

“TOLD YOU HE WAS SHRUNK” Misty said smugly. Her huge hand suddenly appeared and grasped him, pulling him roughly out of the garter. He was held immobile for a second and then she turned and deposited him on the table behind her. Tom scrambled to his feet and looked around. He was standing on a white table against a wall. A huge mirror rose up behind him. Surrounding him were various make ups and girlie things. And surrounding the table, looking down were 6 gigantic giantesses, each staring at him.

“MY GOD MISTY” Mel said. “HE SO SMALL. HE REALLY SHRUNK HIMSELF”.

“YES. I TOLD YOU HE LIKED THE IDEA OF BEING SMALL AND COMPLETELY AT THE MERCY OF HUGE WOMEN.” Misty said and gestured at him. “HE WANTS TO BE LIKE THIS, AND HAVE US PLAY WITH HIM.”

“HE WANTS US TO PLAY WITH HIM” another of the girls said, another blond.

“YEAH TRISH, HE DOES.”

“AND NICKY LET YOU HAVE HIM LIKE THIS”, Trish said uncertainly.

Misty must have thought about this before showing him to them he realised as she seemed unfazed by the question.

“OH YES SHE KNOWS” Misty said lying. “OH UNTIL NOW, HE ACTUALLY THOUGHT I’D STOLEN HIM. SORRY TOM, BUT NICKY GAVE YOU TO ME FOR SOME FUN.”

“She did what!” he cried up. The women around him all giggled hearing his tiny voice for the first time. His face reddened at the sound.

“OH COME ON. DO YOU REALLY THINK I’D KIDNAP YOU. SERIOUSLY.” Misty said looking shocked. “IT WAS ALL AN ACT. NICKY WANTED YOU TO REALLY EXPERIENCE BEING AT SOMEONE’S MERCY, THINKING THAT THEY COULD AND WOULD DO ANYTHING TO YOU. I WAS PLAYING A PART, JUST LIKE A DO IN THE MOVIES. AND I THINK I PERFORMED FABULOUSLY.” she gave him a small bow and grinned at him.

“But you hurt me” he said nervously and then angrily. “Nicky wouldn’t like that and I didn’t”.

She gave him an exasperated look.

“OH COME ON, IF I HADN’T HURT YOU A LITTLE, YOU’D NEVER HAVE BELIEVED ME, AND YOU PROBABLY WOULD HAVE GUESSED WHAT WAS HAPPENING.” she said and then stopped as she saw all the other women looking at her and him.

“SHE LET YOU HAVE HIM AND PLAY WITH HIM” Candy asked.

“OH YES” Misty said nodding her head. “IN FACT, I’M NOT THE FIRST. SHE’S LET HER CLOSE FRIEND PLAY WITH HIM AS WELL, AND IN SOME CASES AGAINST HIS WILL. HE REALLY DOES LIKE THAT YOU KNOW”.

Tom stared at her, still angry, but also a little uncertain. Was this for real. Had Nicky done this. Or was she just making it up. He wasn’t sure, and wouldn’t be totally sure until he was back with Nicky. And if this was the case, and he had been given to Misty to let him explore this part of the fantasy…..he wasn’t sure how he’d react to her. He was annoyed, but also some what pleased she liked him enough to do something like this for him, especially considering that they had only really known they both liked each other for such a short period of time.

“NOW GIRLS” Misty was saying. “I NEED YOU TO LOOK AFTER HIM FOR ME WHILE I WORK. PLEASE REMEMBER, HE LIKES TO BE CONTROLLED, SO DON’T LET HIM TELL YOU WHAT TO DO. OH AND HE ALSO LOVES TO ROLE PLAY THAT HE’S HELPLESS AND AT THE MERCY OF CRUEL WOMEN, SO IGNORE HIS PLEAS FOR HELP, IT’S ALL REALLY AN ACT.” she paused. “WELL, THAT’S WHAT NICKY TOLD ME ANYWAY, AND I THINK SHE’S RIGHT. HE DOES LIKE IT.”

“AND SHE DOESN’T MIND YOU SHOWING HIM AROUND LIKE THIS” Mel said. “I MEAN, IF IT WERE ME, I’D KEEP THIS QUIET.”

Misty looked at them all for a moment.

“WELL ACTUALLY, SHE DID TELL ME NOT TO TELL ANYONE” she admitted. “BUT, I JUST HAD TO TELL SOMEONE. AND YOUR ALL GOOD FRIENDS, SO I KNOW I CAN TRUST YOU NOT TO TELL ANYONE ELSE. I MEAN LOOK AT HIM” she said pointing at Tom. “SOMETHING LIKE THIS IS JUST SO UNBELIEVABLE, I JUST HAD TO SHARE IT.” she paused again looking hard at them all. “I UH…ALSO WAS WONDERING IF SOME OF YOU MIGHT LIKE TO JOIN IN. I MEAN MAYBE LET ME SHRINK YOU AS WELL, OR LET NICKY SHRINK US ALL.”

They stared at her in stunned silence.

“YOU WANT US TO SHRINK AS WELL” Jane finally said.

Misty nodded. “OH COME ON. YOU ALL KNOW I LIKE WOMEN MORE THAN MEN. I LIKE TOM LIKE THAT, BUT I WOULD LOVE TO PLAY WITH ONE OF YOU, OR NICKY SHRUNK LIKE THIS. I KNOW YOU ALL LIKE WOMEN AS WELL AS MEN, SO THINK ABOUT IT. WOULDN’T IT BE AMAZING TO BE SHRUNK IN FRONT OF ALL OF US, AND TO HAVE US PLAY WITH YOU?”

They all stared at her in shock.

“YOU CAN’T BE SERIOUS MIST” Jane said. “I DON’T KNOW ABOUT THE REST OF THE GIRLS, BUT I REALLY DON’T LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING SMALL. IT’S SCARY” she said shuddering.

“OK” Misty said, “BUT WHAT ABOUT SHRINKING ONE OF US AND HAVING US TO FOOL AROUND WITH?”

Jane paused at that, and considered it.

“I’D TRY IT” Mel suddenly piped up getting everyone’s attention.

“YOU’D LET SOMEONE SHRINK YOU?” Jane blurted out.

Mel nodded. “OH I THINK I WOULD, IF IT WAS SOMEONE I TRUSTED.” She looked at Jane and smiled. “I KNOW I’D LET YOU SHRINK ME JANE. IN FACT IF MISTY CAN ARRANGE IT, I WANT YOU TO SHRINK ME” she finished. All the women and Tom stared at her in stunned silence.

“WELL, YOU ALL KNOW I LIKE JANE AND SHE LOVES BEING IN CONTROL” she admitted a bit sheepishly, and glancing sideways at everyone added. “I KIND OF LIKE IT WHEN SHE IS”.

“YOU WANT ME TO SHRINK YOU?” Jane said. Mel nodded. Jane stared at her, a bemused look on her face. A curious look at well as if she was considering it.

“WELL, YOU SEE I HAVE A CONFESSION TO MAKE” Mel said, looking at her friends. “I HAVE A SHRINKING WOMEN FETISH”.

The women stared at her in amazement.

“A SHRINKING WOMEN FETISH” Jane said slowly. Mel nodded. “ I COULDN’T BELIEVE IT WHEN MISTY STARTED TALKING ABOUT GTS. I’VE HAD THIS FETISH FOR SOME TIME, BUT JUST DIDN’T FEEL COMFORTABLE ENOUGH TO ADMIT IT TO ANY OF YOU.” She was looking hard at Tom as she said it. “BUT NOW I KNOW THAT I CAN ACTUALLY EXPERIENCE IT, I WANT TO TRY AS WELL”.

“HEY, I MIGHT EVEN TRY IT” Candy said. Everyone looked at her now.

She grinned at everyone. “BUT I THINK I WOULD PREFER TO SHRINK SOME OF YOU. I KIND OF LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING BIGGER AND MORE POWERFUL THAN EVERYONE ELSE.”

“BUT YOU’D ALL BE SO HELPLESS” Trish added looking at them all. “WHAT ABOUT YOU TWO” she said addressing the two women Tom didn’t know.

“I THINK THIS IS TOO MUCH FOR ME. I MEAN SHRINKING!!!!!” the first a brunette, with a willowy figure said. “CHRISSY?” she said looking at the other, dark hairs Asian girl.

“I THINK….I NEED TO THINK THIS OVER FIRST. IT WOULD BE AMAZING TO SEE EVERYTHING SO BIG….BUT, TO BE SO HELPLESS….I….MAYBE I WOULD. I THINK I’D TRY IT. IF I LIKED IT I MIGHT TRY AGAIN, IF NOT…..WELL. BUT I CAN SAY I’D LOVE TO SHRINK ALL OF YOU AND HAVE YOU PLAY WITH MY BODY.” she said.

“TYPICAL MI” Misty said grinning. “YOU WANT EVERYTHING, NOT ONE OF USE, BUT ALL OF US!!!!”. she laughed as the Asian girl, Mi grinned back.

Through all of this, Tom had sat quietly. He was a little bit shocked, and he admitted turned on by the conversation. That they for the most part found this intriguing was good. That some of them wanted to shrink was even better. He felt a little better about his situation now. It sounded as if Misty had been telling the truth he guessed. Oh Nicky was going to get an ear full for what she had put him through. And then he was going to give her a big kiss for being nice enough to do this for him. Still, his heart beat faster with a bit of trepidation as he looked at Misty. She still scared him. He vividly remembered just how over powering she had been. He still didn’t trust her.

“YOU KNOW WHAT GIRLS” Mel said. “I THINK I KNOW YOU ALL WELL ENOUGH TO SAY THIS. I THINK WE’D ALL MUCH PREFER TO SHRINK SOME MEN AND HAVE THEM AS OUR SLAVES HUH”.

They all laughed and agreed.

“BUT, IF WE CAN’T PERSUADE SOME GUYS TO DO IT, WE’LL JUST HAVE TO HAVE ALL THE FUN TO OURSELVES. SAY TINY MAN, DO YOU HAVE ANY FRIENDS WHO’D LOVE TO PLAY WITH US” she asked bending down to look at him.

He shrugged nervously.

“I might know a few people who would be willing. But I don’t know if they’d be willing to try it for real” he said.

“WELL YOUR GOING TO HAVE TO INTRODUCE US TO THEM THEN. I DON’T KNOW IF THE GUYS I KNOW WOULD BE UP TO IT”. she said and then smirked and giggled a bit looking at her friends, “ALTHOUGH, I THINK WE COULD PROBABLY PERSUADE SOME OF THEM WITH A BIT OF FEMININE WHILES”.

All of them nodded, and admitted that they could probably twist a few guys around their fingers and get them to join in. Tom listened both with interest and concern. Too many people knew about this already. He wasn’t sure he wanted to many more aware of it.

“NOW GIRLS” Misty piped up. “TIME TO GET READY. JANE YOUR ON IN A FEW MINUTES SO SCRAM. YOU CAN ALL PLAY WITH TOM HERE IN A BIT WHEN I’M ON STAGE. IT’S A LONG NIGHT. OH JUST ONE THING. YOU CAN TOUCH, BUT NO HANKY PANKY WITH HIM. NICKY MIGHT HAVE LET ME PLAY WITH HIM, BUT I THINK SHE’D BE A BIT MIFFED IF YOU ALL HAD YOUR WAY WITH HIM. I’M SURE YOU CAN ALL WAIT A BIT LONGER BEFORE GETTING YOUR OWN TINY MAN.”

The women looked at her and nodded, a bit disappointed. Then they drifted off to prepare. Tom noted that they stared at him a lot though. Not really surprising. I mean, how often do you get to view a naked 3 inch tall man!!!

Misty sat down at the chair in front of him, and began to apply make up.

“So Nicky set me up huh?” he said.

She looked down at him silently for a moment and then looked around. Seeing the others were out of hearing she leaned down and whispered to him,

“NOPE, I MADE THAT UP FOR THE GIRLS HERE. YOUR STILL MY LITTLE SLAVE!”

Part 31

He stared at her in shock. She had an evil look on her face, a look of possession in her eyes.

“You made it up?” he said slowly

She nodded.

“OH, WHAT…YOU SERIOUSLY THINK I’M GOING TO TELL THEM THAT I’VE TAKEN YOU AGAINST YOUR WILL AND NICKY’S. DON’T BE STUPID.” she whispered down with a mocking look. She glanced around again to see if the other women could hear her. Seeing them all looking, but to far away to hear her she continued.

“AND SINCE THERE ALL AWARE THAT YOU LIKE BEING LIKE THIS, AND THAT THEY ALL KNOW AND TRUST ME, I DOUBT YOUR GOING TO CONVINCE THEM OF IT EITHER. OH AND IF YOU DO TRY, AND FAIL, KNOW THIS, I’LL MAKE YOU SO SORRY TINY MAN WHEN I GET HOME. AND I THINK YOU KNOW THAT AT YOUR PUNY SIZE, THAT WILL HURT!”

He did, and nodded wordlessly. Still he would have to try. He didn’t want to be small around her for a moment more. But, she was right. It was going to be difficult for him to convince the women he was in danger. And what was also concerning, was that they all seemed to like the idea of him being small. Under other circumstances this would have been really exciting to him. But until he was safe, it wasn’t. And since they all liked him small, there was also the chanced that they wouldn’t help him anyway. Misty had already shown what a power trip she was on.

Misty sat up and began to get ready for her show. Tom stood where he was watching her and the other women. He had to admit, it was some sight. Six beautiful women, getting dressed or undressed around him. All massive to him. He stared up as Misty undressed and got into her flimsy underwear and short skirt and revealing top. It only took her a short while to get ready. In that time, a couple of the girls had gone out to do their bit and one had returned. Then it was Misty’s turn. She leaned down to him.

“NOW BEHAVE TINY MAN, AND DO WHATEVER THEY TELL YOU TO DO. REMEMBER WE ARE ALL MUCH MORE POWERFUL THAN YOU”. She turned to the girls,

“AND YOU LOT REMEMBER, NO HANKY PANKY. YOU CAN PLAY WITH HIM, BUT DON’T HURT HIM TOO MUCH. AND REMEMBER HE LIKES BEING CONTROLLED BY US, SO IGNORE ANY PLEAS HE MAKES OK”.

They nodded, there eyes all fastened on him. Then Misty left and he was left confronting them.

“UM Hi ladies” he said nervously.



They stood there for several seconds not sure what to do. He could see that Jane, Mel, Trish and Mi were the girls towering over him. They last two, Chrissy and Candy were out performing.

Mi was the first to move. She walked over and bent down. Then her hand approached and Tom nervously backed off. This caused her to grin and she followed him with her hand. He back off further, but the wall soon stopped him.

Her fingers surrounded him, and began to close around him.

“Please be careful” he shouted up.

He just saw a look of concern enter her eyes as the fingers closed around him. However, she must have been listening, because she held him very gently as she raised him up. Her hand was so smooth, and warm. He could feel her huge fingers over every part of his body, soft and warm he thought. He really did like being picked up by women like this. Then her fist opened and he found himself lying in her palm, eye level with her face.

“WOW” she whispered. “I HAVE YOU IN MY HAND” she said in a near whisper. Her other hand appeared and she gently touched him with her fore finger, tracing the contours of his body, including his dick, which strangely enough started to rise up. This brought a giggle from the women as they saw it.

“OH WHAT’S IT LIKE” Jane piped up as the other women crowded around her. Mi was silent, and continued to touch him, a look of amazement in her eyes.

Tom had some view as you can imagine. He was surrounded on all sides by beautiful women, their trim tight stomachs just below him, and their huge breasts almost at his level. He was surrounded by a sea of breasts and faces. Eight huge eyes stared at him, and he could feel the breath of the four women all over him as they peered at him. And he could hear the excitement in their breathing, their voices, and see it in their manner.

“OH, CAN I HOLD HIM” Jane said.

Mi looked at her for a second, torn between keeping him and sharing him.

“WE’VE GOT PLENTY OF TIME FOR US ALL TO PLAY WITH HIM GIRLS” Trish said. Mi nodded and tipped him into Jane’s waiting hands. He cried out as he fell, but landed unharmed on Jane’s palm, cushioned by her soft hands.

She gasped as he landed there. She also had the same look in her face as Mi had just had. Again he watched nervously as she also ran her hand over him, touching him.

As you can imagine, by now his dick was rather hard. Well very hard actually much to the amusement of the women surrounding him. They all laughed as Jane’s huge finger brushed against it, rubbing it slightly as she ran her finger over him.

Tom lay there taking it. What else could he do. After all, how do you fight off someone who is at least 30 times your size or more? If anyone out there has an answer to that one please let me know, as it would be interesting to know it. Oh and no, I have mysterious mind powers, or am stronger than superman responses. Seriously how do you fight off a woman who is bigger and stronger than you when your 3 inches tall?

Simple answer really…..You DON’T as Tom had discovered.

So he lay back and decided to try and enjoy it.

The whole touching, feeling bit was then repeated as the other two girls took their turn. As the last of them, Mel had him, Chrissy and Candy returned and Jane with a look of frustration realised she was up soon, left. Mel stared at him hard for several seconds before playing with him.

“YOU HAVE NO IDEA OF HOW WEIRD THIS IS” she said to everyone as her finger gently ran along his torso.

“I MEAN, I ALWAYS FANTASISED ABOUT BEING AS SMALL AS HE IS, NOT HOLDING A SMALL MAN”.

They all stared at her.

“I MEAN”, she continued. “I REALLY WANT TO BE HIM” she said indicating him. “I DON’T KNOW WHY, BUT IT’S JUST SO EXCITING TO ME”. Her finger reached his groin and slowly ran up his erect member. The feeling of these huge fingers from these women playing with him was to put it mildly ……pleasurable. Well Ok, maybe a bit more than that!

They all stared at her curiously. Even Tom as he lay there taking it like a man. But then he understood her. After all, he also wanted to be small. But unlike her, he had a real understanding of what it was like. Yes he had enjoyed it, but there had been times he had really cursed himself for shrinking.

“WELL IF MISTY IS ABLE TO CONVINCE NICKY, YOU SOON WILL BE” Trish said.

Mel looked at her and grinned sheepishly.

“YOUR GOING TO LIKE THAT?” she asked.

“I THINK I WILL ACTUALLY” Trish admitted. “IT’S GOING TO BE WEIRD SEEING YOU AS SMALL AS HIM, BUT YES, I THINK IT’S GOING TO BE INTERESTING. BUT THEN YOU AND JANE ARE TOGETHER, SO I GUESS YOU’LL SPEND TIME WITH HER”.

“OH YOU CAN PLAY WITH ME” Candy piped in and Trish smiled happily.

“THANKS. AND IF WE CAN CONVINCE A FEW BLOKES TO SHRINK IT’LL BE EVEN BETTER” she said.

Mel slowly handed him to Chrissy who studied him.

“WHAT’S IT LIKE TINY MAN” she asked him.

He stared at her.

“WELL” she demanded.

“Depends what you mean by what’s it like?” he mumbled under Chrissy’s ministrations.

She gave him hard stare and then realising what he meant, blushed. She stopped fondling him, which she had been doing since she got hold of him.

“NOT THAT SILLY, I KNOW YOUR ENJOYING THAT” she said getting a laugh from the women. “WHAT’S IT LIKE TO BE SO SMALL AROUND US?”

“It’s kind of scary, but exciting” he admitted. “It’s Ok with people I trust, but Misty really scares me. Look, I know Misty said I like being small, and she’s right, I did. But I really don’t like being small around her. She did kidnap me and has no intention of taking me back to Nicky. None at all.”

“OH RELAX IF SHE SAID SHE WOULD, SHE WILL” Mel said.

“No she won’t,” he said. “She’s already told me that she only told you all of this so that she can make you believe her. She’s told me I’m never going to be returned to normal. She told me that just after she showed me to you.” he said. “PLEASE you’ve got to help me here. Get me back to Nicky please”, he begged.

They all looked at each other a little uncertain now.

“TOM, I’VE KNOWN MISTY FOR YEARS AND HONESTLY I DON’T THINK FOR A MINUTE SHE’S CAPABLE OF DOING WHAT YOUR SUGGESTING.” Chrissy said.
He shook his head vigorously in disagreement.

“NO I’M SERIOUS” Chrissy said. “YES SHE LOVES BEING IN CONTROL, AND CONTROLLING PEOPLE. I CAN SEE WHY YOU AT THIS SIZE WOULD APPEAL TO HER, BUT SHE’S NOT A CRUEL PERSON NORMALLY, UNLESS IT’S SOMETHING PEOPLE WANT FROM HER. I MEAN, SHE IS A DOMINATRIX FOR CRYING OUT LOUD. BUT SHE KNOWS WHEN TO STOP, TRUST ME ON THAT”.

Again he shook his head. “You don’t understand” he cried up. “She loves the same women I do. I’m competition to her. She has no intention of ever telling Nicky where I am.”

Again they looked a little uncertain.

“BUT WHY WOULD SHE SHOW YOU TO US. WORD WOULD EVENTUALLY GET BACK TO YOUR GIRLFRIEND THAT SHE HAD YOU, SO HOW IS SHE GOING TO KEEP THIS SECRET NOW?” Mel asked.

That made him pause. It was true, and what he hoped would happen. Then he looked at them again.

“I don’t know for sure, I think she’s on a serious power trip with this, and personally I think she’s not totally rational. I know that sounds odd, but you haven’t spent time with her shrunk, I have. And she has asked you all to let her shrink some of you, or all of you. How do you know she won’t shrink you all, and keep you small. Or maybe she is planning to shrink Nicky and Claire and is not bothered with you all knowing. How many of you actually know them?”

“WELL NONE OF US WELL” Mel admitted. “WE MET NICKY AND CLAIRE WHEN THEY BOTH WENT OUT WITH MISTY, AND A FEW TIMES AFTER, BUT THAT’S ALL.”

“OK EVERYONE STOP IT” Chrissy suddenly said. “TOM, YOUR BEING PARANOID. I KNOW MISTY BETTER THAN YOU. I’M TELLING YOU NOW SHE WOULDN’T DO THIS TO YOU. SHE OBVIOUSLY DID A SERIOUS NUMBER ON YOU, AND YOUR READING WAY TO MUCH INTO IT. SHE IS ALSO PROBABLY MESSING WITH YOUR MIND. SHE IS VERY, VERY GOOD AT THAT. CORRECT ME IF I’M WRONG, BUT DIDN’T YOU WANT TO BE SHRUNK AND CONTROLLED BY A GIANT WOMAN?” she asked.

He nodded slowly.

“AND YOU PROBABLY KNEW YOU COULD TRUST YOUR FRIENDS, SO YOU WEREN’T COMPLETELY HELPLESS” she continued.

Again he had to nodded.

“AND MISTY HAS DONE WHAT SHE SAID, NAMELY GIVEN YOU THE OPPORTUNITY TO EXPERIENCE THIS TOTAL CONTROL FIRST HAND?”

Again he nodded.

“AND IS IT POSSIBLE, JUST POSSIBLY THAT YOUR GIRLFRIEND MIGHT HAVE SET YOU UP, KNOWING MISTY AND HOW GOOD SHE CAN BE AT THIS SORT OF THING, ESPECIALLY SINCE THIS WON’T BE THE FIRST WOMAN SHE SHARED YOU WITH?” she finished.

Again he had to nodded. It did sound stupid when she put it that way. It was completely conceivable that he had been set up. But he still wasn’t sure. He didn’t know what to believe now.

“BUT I THINK I’LL JUST HAVE A QUITE WORD WITH MISTY IN A BIT ABOUT THIS. I THINK SHE MIGHT HAVE GONE TOO FAR WITH YOU. YOU DON’T STRIKE ME AS THE TYPE FOR HER KIND OF PLAY, AND FROM THE WAY YOU LOOK, I’D SAY SHE PUSHED YOU OVER THE EDGE.” Chrissy said. She studied him for a moment.

“SHE REALLY SCARED YOU DIDN’T SHE” she asked.

“Yes” he cried out. “You all scare me. You have no idea of just how helpless I can feel around you. Yes it is a turn on sometimes, but at others, I just wish I was normal again. Your all so big. Believe me, if you were my size, you‘d be scared too” he said.

“RELAX TOM” Chrissy said soothingly. “NONE OF US IS GOING TO HURT YOU. I PROMISE YOU THAT.” she looked at her friends. “I’M JUST GOING TO HAVE A LITTLE WORD WITH OUR MISTY I THINK” she said sternly.

“ABOUT WHAT” a voice said. It was Misty, her clothes draped around one arm and almost naked.

“MI, YOU BETTER HURRY UP, YOUR ON IN A FEW MINUTES” Misty said.

Mi gasped and quickly left.

Chrissy gently dropped Tom into Mel’s hands and marched over to Misty.

“LETS HAVE A CHAT GIRL” she said.

They stood apart for sometime talking, sometimes heatedly.

Tom couldn’t hear what they discussed as he was to busy with the remaining girls. They were all wanting to touch him and hold him. He was dropped from hand to hand in rapid succession as they all got to play with him. Jane returned and Mel left. They show had to go on and even though they found him more fascinating than dancing right now, they were professionals.

Chrissy and Misty finally came over.

Misty lent over.

“TOM, CHRISSY HAS JUST HAD A BIT OF A WORD WITH ME. SHE SEEMS TO THINK I WENT TO FAR. IF I DID, I’M SORRY. NICKY JUST WANTED ME TO MAKE YOU REALLY BELIEVE YOU WERE IN THE HANDS OF A GIANT WOMAN WHO TOTALLY WANTED TO CONTROL YOU. I CAN GO OVER THE TOP SOMETIMES. I TRULY DIDN’T THINK I HAD, BUT IF I DID I’M SORRY. AND YES I WILL BE RETURNING YOU TO NICKY TONIGHT. I PROMISED CHRISSY HERE THAT I WOULD AND I WILL. IN FACT SHE WILL COME WITH ME, JUST SO YOU KNOW YOUR SAFE. SHE WAS REALLY CONCERNED ABOUT HOW FRIGHTENED YOU WERE OF ME”. she said.

He took this in, not sure who to react to it. He felt relief. He was going back to Nicky. But he still didn’t know if he could trust her. He just felt she was up to something.

“NOW GIRLS, LETS GET BACK TO WORK HUH” she said standing up. “MEL, CAN I HAVE HIM BACK PLEASE” Misty said.

Mel grudgingly handed him over.

Misty closed her fist around him, holding him and moved back to her area. She then placed him on the counter and began to clean up. She looked at him after a minute and then whispered.

“OH, YOU ARE IN A WORLD OF TROUBLE TINY MAN. YOU HAVE NO IDEA OF WHAT I’M GOING TO DO TO YOU”.

Tom’s heart froze. Oh hell, now what.

“I CAN’T BELIEVE THAT THEY ACTUALLY LISTENED TO YOU. BUT THEN I GUESS YOU WERE VERY PERSUASIVE. NOW I’M GOING TO HAVE TO DEAL WITH CHRISSY AS WELL. IF THEY HAD ONLY JUST PLAYED WITH YOU, NONE OF WHAT I NOW HAVE TO DO WOULD BE NECESSARY.” she finished with a resigned sigh.

Tom couldn’t believe it. She was playing with him again, toying him with the knowledge that she was telling the girls around her a pack of lies.

“Wha….what are you going to do?” he asked, his face showing the sudden terror he felt. She smiled silently.

Then to his surprise she sighed again. Looking at him for a moment she then leaned forward.

“OH YOUR NO FUN TOM” she said. Huh! Was his response.

“WHAT I SAID A FEW MOMENTS AGO YOU CAN FORGET. I‘M NOT GOING TO HURT YOU ANY MORE. SERIOUSLY NICKY DID SET YOU UP TOM” she said. Huh! Was his response again.

“LOOK, I CAN SEE YOUR REALLY NOT ENJOYING THIS, AND I ALSO REALISE THAT I HAVE SCARED YOU A LOT MORE THAN I ORIGINALLY PLANNED TO. NICKY WANTED ME TO MAKE YOU THINK I WAS TOTALLY OUT OF CONTROL AND JUST WANTED YOU AS A PET, AND THAT I HAD NO INTENTION OF EVER RETURNING YOU HER, LIKE SOME OF THE WOMEN IN THE STORIES SHE TOLD ME ABOUT. SHE WANTED YOU TO TRULY EXPERIENCE THIS BECAUSE SHE THOUGHT YOU NEEDED TOO AND BECAUSE SHE THOUGHT YOU MIGHT GET REALLY TURNED ON BY IT. I HAD PLANNED ON DRAWING THIS OUT FOR A LOT LONGER, KEEPING YOU GUESSING, PLAYING MIND GAMES WITH YOU AND THE LIKE, THREATENING YOU, AND POSSIBLY DOING A FEW THINGS YOU MIGHT NOT LIKE, BUT I CAN SEE YOUR JUST NOT EVEN REMOTELY EXCITED BY IT ALL. LIKE I SAID NO FUN AT ALL.” she smiled wanly at him. “NICKY TOLD ME YOU WOULD REALLY LIKE THIS SORT OF THING, BUT I THINK SHE GOT IT WRONG.” She shook her head sadly.

“CHRISSY OVER THERE HAD A FEW WORDS AND I TOLD HER THE TRUTH ABOUT IT ALL. SHE WAS ACTUALLY GAME TO KEEP IT UP UNTIL THE END ONCE SHE KNEW THE SCORE, BUT I GOT THINKING A FEW MINUTES AGO, AND REALISED THAT PERHAPS WHAT I HAD IN MIND WASN‘T WHAT YOU WANTED”. Misty said.

Tom was a bit dumbfounded. One minute she’s threatening to hurt him if he so much as put a tiny foot out of place, and the next she’s being really nice and telling him he had been had!

“LOOK TOM, YOUR KIND OF CUTE, AND TO BE HONEST I REALLY LIKE YOU LIKE THIS. I TOLD YOU I LIKE TO BE IN CONTROL, AND YOU MY CUTE MAN, ARE THE BEST FUN I’VE HAD IN A WHILE. BUT, IT’S NO FUN FOR ME IF BOTH OF US DON’T ENJOY IT. THAT’S WHY I’VE DECIDED TO STOP NOW AND TELL YOU THE TRUTH. YOU SIMPLY ARE NOT ENJOYING ME DOMINATING YOU” she said.

Tom stared at her in silence.

“You really were just playing a part for my benefit” he said finally. She nodded her head.

“YEP. BUT I THINK NICKY GAVE ME THE WRONG IDEA ABOUT YOU. SHE SAID DOMINATE YOU. TOTALLY CONTROL YOUR EVERY ACTION AND BASICALLY TURN YOU IN TO A TOY. SHE EVEN ASKED ME TO BE CRUEL WITH YOU. OH NOT HURT YOU SERIOUSLY, ALTHOUGH I THINK I CAME CLOSE WITH YOU IN MY BOOT. I REALLY HAD TO BE CAREFUL WITH YOU IN THERE. SHE SAID THAT’S WHAT YOU REALLY WANTED TO EXPERIENCE. SOMETHING ABOUT TRYING THE VIOLENT SIDE OF THE FANTASY OUT AND SEEING IF YOU FOUND IT A TURN ON. YOU WANTED TO BE IN THE HANDS OF SOMEONE YOU DIDN‘T KNOW OR TRUST BASICALLY.”

He nodded slowly. He had said that to Nicky hadn’t he.

“BUT I THINK NICKY FIRSTLY, GAVE ME THE WRONG IDEA ABOUT WHAT YOU WANTED AND SECONDLY I TRIED TO APPLY WHAT I DO AS A DOMINATRIX TO YOUR SITUATION. BASICALLY SCARE YOU AND CAUSE YOU PAIN. LIKE I SAID, I THINK NICKY GAVE ME THE WRONG IDEA.” she paused and mused for a second. “OR MAYBE I JUST DIDN’T HEAR HER RIGHT AND INTERPRETED IT MY WAY.” she looked at him for a second as if weighing something up. “YOU SEE MOST GUYS WHO COME TO ME FOR THAT KIND OF SERVICE, JUST WANT ME TO HUMILIATE THEM, HURT THEM AND GENERALLY TOTALLY DEGRADE THEM. YOU I THINK ARE NOT LIKE THAT.” she said.

No he wasn’t he thought. OK, to be totally controlled was one thing he realised, but not hurt and scared for his life..……. But then, that is what did happen in many violent stories.

She stared at him again as if weighing something else up.
“TOM, LET ME BE HONEST WITH YOU. I COULD SEE FROM EARLIER ON YOU WERE REALLY SCARED OF ME, AND THAT YOU WEREN’T ENJOYING THIS ONE BIT. I SHOULD HAVE STOPPED THEN, BUT I DIDN’T, SO I OWE YOU AN APOLOGY FOR THAT. I MUST ADMIT, I REALLY DID ENJOY THE FEELING I HAD OF REAL CONTROL OVER YOU. AND I WILL ALSO ADMIT I GOT A REAL THRILL OUT OF HOW MUCH I SCARED YOU. I DON’T NORMALLY GET THAT FROM BLOKES OFTEN. WITH YOU IT’S A LITTLE DIFFERENT BECAUSE YOU WEREN’T JUST SCARED, I THINK YOU WERE ON OCCASIONS TERRIFIED OF ME. YOU REALLY HAVE NO IDEA OF HOW MUCH OF A THRILL THAT IS FOR A WOMAN, TO HAVE A STRONG BLOKE LIKE YOU TERRIFIED OF ME. EVEN THE BLOKES I’VE DOMINATED IN THE PAST WERE NEVER TERRIFIED OF ME.” she smiled at some memory. “OH I THINK I SOMETIMES SCARED THEM A BIT WHEN THEY HAD NO IDEA OF WHAT I MIGHT DO, BUT THERE WAS ALWAYS THAT POINT WHERE WE COULD STOP. WITH YOU THERE REALLY WAS NO CHANCE FOR YOU TO SAY STOP SINCE I HADN’T REALLY PLANNED ON GIVING YOU ONE. TO BE HONEST THOUGH” she said stopping a musing for a second, “I COULD ACTUALLY HAVE BEEN A LOT NASTIER TO YOU REALLY. ALL THINGS CONSIDERING, AND I KNOW YOU MIGHT DISAGREE, I WAS FAIRLY TAME WITH YOU. I MEAN I DIDN’T REALLY CAUSE YOU ANY SERIOUS PAIN, SOME BUT NOT ANYWHERE NEAR AS MUCH AS I COULD HAVE. AND I DIDN’T DO SOME OF THE THINGS I HAD PLANNED, LIKE SWALLOWING YOU AND THREATENING TO EAT YOU, BEFORE SICKING YOU UP, OR ACTUALLY SITTING ON YOU, OR STICKING YOU UP MY ARSE. TRUST ME, I HAD SOME REALLY CRUEL IDEAS RUNNING AROUND THAT I DID CONTEMPLATE TRYING. I COULD SEE YOU WEREN’T ENJOYING IT THOUGH, SO I DECIDED TO HOLD OFF.”

He nodded. He didn’t really know what to say to this.

“LOOK LET ME GIVE YOU SOME ADVICE” she said. “AND I’LL TELL YOU WHAT I THINK.” she paused to gather herself.

“FOR WHATEVER REASON, YOU LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING SHRUNK. YOU LIKE TO VIEW GIANT WOMEN AND INTERACT WITH THEM. THAT’S ALL WELL AND FINE. I CAN SEE THE ATTRACTION OF HAVING A GUY AS SMALL AS YOU TO PLAY WITH, SO I THINK I CAN UNDERSTAND THE GTS FETISH SOMEWHAT. BUT, I THINK YOU HAVE TO THINK A BIT MORE ABOUT IT BEFORE YOU DO THIS AGAIN. IT CAN BE DANGEROUS. YOU HAVE FIRST HAND EXPERIENCED WHAT IT COULD BE LIKE IF I HAD REALLY WANTED TO BE CRUEL TO YOU. I COULD REALLY HAVE HURT YOU. JUST THINK FOR A MINUTE WHAT IT WOULD BE LIKE IF YOU AND NICKY BROKE UP ONE DAY AND SHE DECIDED YOU HAD HURT HER, AND SHE WANTED TO GET EVEN. YOU’D PROBABLY SERIOUSLY REGRET BEING THIS SMALL IN FRONT OF HER THEN. OR SAY IN THE HANDS OF AN EX GIRL FRIEND!”

He nodded. The thought had actually crossed his mind. It was not a prospect he relished.

“NOW, I DO THINK THAT YOU REALLY DO LIKE BEING SMALL LIKE THIS, AND YOU DO LIKE US GIANT WOMEN TO CONTROL YOU. EVEN AFTER ALL I DID TO YOU, I STILL THINK YOU’D ENJOY BEING IN NICKY’S OR CLAIRE POWER.” she smiled slightly at that and raised her huge fore finger pointing it at him.

“BUT, I THINK YOU ONLY LIKED IT ON YOUR TERMS, AND NEVER REALLY CONSIDERED HOW NICKY MIGHT LIKE IT”. Misty said.

He stared at her. He wasn’t sure where she was going with this. Seeing his bemused expression she sighed again.

“TOM, YOU’VE LIVED THIS FANTASY IN YOUR MIND, AND ON YOUR COMPUTER FOR YEARS I’M GUESSING. IN ALL THAT TIME YOU HAVE BEEN IN COMPLETE CONTROL OF YOUR FANTASY. NOTHING YOU DIDN’T WANT TO HAPPEN TO YOU WOULD HAPPEN. EVEN THE THINGS YOU WOULD NOT LIKE IN REAL LIFE WERE EXCITING BECAUSE THEY WERE NOT REALLY HAPPENING TO YOU. YOU COULD IMAGINE THEM HAPPENING AND THEY MIGHT SEEM EXCITING, BUT YOU WERE NEVER IN ANY DANGER BECAUSE IT WAS ALL MAKE BELIEVE. NOW, YOU SMALL, AND I JUST DID SOME OF THOSE THINGS TO YOU AND YOU HATED IT. I REALLY SCARED YOU, AND YOU DIDN’T LIKE IT. LIKE I SAID, YOU LIKE THINGS ON YOUR OWN TERMS”.

He had to nod slowly in agreement. What she was saying made sense he realised.

“NOW, WHEN NICKY AND CLAIRE WERE PLAYING AT CONTROLLING YOU, YOU LOVED MOST OF IT, BECAUSE YOU TRUSTED THEM. BUT YOU SET THE RULES BY WHICH THEY PLAYED BECAUSE YOU TOLD THEM WHAT YOU LIKED AND DISLIKED HAPPENING TO YOU. THEY STUCK TO THAT FOR THE MOST PART AND YOU ENJOYED THEIR” she raised her fingers and gave the sign for comma’s with her hands, “CONTROL OVER YOU. NOW STRANGE AS IT MAY SOUND I THINK THAT’S THE BEST WAY FOR YOU TO APPROACH THIS FANTASY OF YOURS. BUT I SERIOUSLY THINK YOU NEED TO DISCUSS THIS WITH NICKY IN LENGTH BEFORE YOU SHRINK AGAIN. YOU LOVE HER, SO DON’T YOU THINK SHE SHOULD BE ALLOWED TO INDULGE HERSELF A BIT WITH THIS AS WELL, MAYBE TRY OUT A FEW THINGS SHE WANTS TO DO HUH” she said.

He nodded. She was right about that. Relationships were about sharing. That was something he learned a long time ago.

“OH AND IF YOUR WORRIED ABOUT THAT BIT I SAID ABOUT YOU BEING COMPETITION….DON’T. NICKY AND I HAVE BEEN ONLY FRIENDS FOR SOME TIME NOW. AFTER ALL SHE STARTED TO DATE CLAIRE AFTER ME.”

Tom felt a bit relieved to hear that.

“NOW WHERE WAS I….OH YES….BOTH PARTIES TO SOMETHING THIS EXTREME SHOULD BE AWARE OF WHAT EACH OF THEM LIKES AND DISLIKES. AND YOU SHOULD STICK TO THAT. IT’S THE SAME ADVICE I WOULD GIVE TO SOMEONE TRYING BONDAGE OR SUCH STUFF. AND IT’S GOOD ADVICE. I DON’T HONESTLY THINK THE PAIR OF YOU ACTUALLY DID TALK, NOT PROPERLY. YOU TRIED TO GUESS WHAT EACH OF YOU LIKED AND NICKY FOR WHATEVER REASON, DECIDED TO GIVE YOU TO ME TO PLAY WITH. LOOK WHERE THAT GOT YOU”.

She was silent for a bit then and Tom pondered it.

“Your right” he said.

“OF COURSE I AM” she said sternly. “AND I THINK I KNOW YOU WELL ENOUGH TO KNOW THAT THIS LITTLE SCENARIO IS NOT TO YOUR TASTES.”

She sat up straight for a moment, towering over him again.

“BUT, I THINK A VALID LESSON WAS LEARNED TONIGHT.” she added. “THIS CAN BE DANGEROUS FOR YOU. YOU SHOULD REALLY DO THIS WITH PEOPLE YOU TRUST AND NO ONE ELSE”. She looked around the room at the women in it. “I TRUST THESE GIRLS. I’VE KNOWN THEM FOR YEARS, AND IF I ASK THEM TO KEEP IT SECRET THEY WILL. I ALSO KNOW THEM WELL ENOUGH TO KNOW THEY WOULD NEVER HURT YOU, SO YOU WERE SAFE WITH THEM. I ALSO THINK THEY MIGHT ENJOY THIS, WHICH IS WHY I BROUGHT YOU HERE. MAYBE I SHOULD HAVE WAITED, LET EVERYONE FIRST GET COMFORTABLE WITH THE IDEA. THAT WAS MY MISTAKE. I DID IT ON IMPULSE, AND WITH THIS FANTASY, I HONESTLY DON’T THINK YOU SHOULD DO ANYTHING ON IMPULSE. NOW I KNOW THESE GIRLS WOULDN’T HURT YOU, AND YOU LUCKY ABOUT THAT. BUT YOU MAY NOT HAVE BEEN. I WILL HAVE A FEW WORDS WITH NICKY ABOUT THIS, BUT I STRONGLY SUGGEST THAT YOU CONFINE YOUR SHRINKING TO YOUR HOMES AND DON’T TRY THIS OUTSIDE AGAIN. ANYTHING COULD GO WRONG, AND THAT WAS SOMETHING THAT REALLY CONCERNED ME” she admitted.

He looked up at her. “You were concerned?”

“YES. WHAT IF YOU ESCAPED, OR SOMETHING HAPPENED TO YOU. I DO HAVE SOME IDEA OF JUST HOW HELPLESS YOU ARE AT THE MOMENT. AND THAT THOUGHT ALMOST MADE ME REFUSE TO GO AHEAD WITH THIS. HELL I COULDN’T BELIEVE IT WHEN NICKY FIRST TOLD ME ABOUT SHRINKING. IT WASN’T UNTIL SHE DEMONSTRATED BY SHRINKING SOME OF YOUR FURNITURE THAT I BELIEVED. EVEN THEN I WAS NERVOUS AS HELL THAT I WOULD HURT YOU.” she said and Tom could see by the look in her eye she was serious. That made him feel a lot better. While she had been speaking, he had been genuinely concerned that this was all another lie and when she got him away from the girls, she was going to spring a surprise on him. Namely go back to being nasty!

“BUT” she continued, “AS I GOT THE HANG OF HOLDING YOU, AND JUST HOW MUCH POWER I COULD USE TO MANIPULATE YOU, IT BECAME EASIER AND FUN”.

Not for him he thought.

“NOW, YOU I THINK LIKE THE IDEA OF CONTROL, BUT WITHIN LIMITS. STICK TO THAT AND YOU WILL ENJOY THIS. I’LL BE HONEST TOM, I STILL PLAN TO CONTROL YOU UNTIL THE MOMENT I GIVE YOU BACK TO NICKY” she said with an impish grin.

“What” he gasped out.

“OH RELAX” she said with a small laugh. “I’M GOING TO STILL STAY IN CONTROL, BUT I’M NOT GOING TO BE AS MEAN AS I WAS BEFORE. JUST CONTROL YOU. I THINK THAT‘S WHAT YOU REALLY LIKE ABOUT THIS.”

He nodded nervously. And with that impish grin she added.

“UNLESS YOU ARE A NAUGHTY BOY AND MAKE ME PUNISH YOU” and she laughed. He stared at her in confusion and trepidation. Seeing this she gave him an expatiated sigh.

“OH RELAX TOM, I’M KIDDING. I’M NOT GOING TO HURT YOU, JUST TREAT YOU THE WAY NICKY AND CLAIRE TREATED YOU. I’M IN CONTROL THOUGH, BUT IF YOUR SERIOUSLY WORRIED ABOUT SOMETHING I DO, JUST TELL ME AND I’LL STOP. I TOLD YOU I LIKE THIS SITUATION AND FRANKLY, I ALSO WANT TO EXPLORE IT A BIT” she said.

He stared at her hard.

“But you wont hurt me?” he asked.

“NO TOM, NOT UNLESS YOU WANT ME TOO.” she said and gave him a searching look.

She reached for him with one hand and impulse too over. He back away. Whatever she had just said was one thing. He still remembered how cruel she had been and how terrified of her he was. Seeing him move, she stopped her hand.

“TOM, RELAX. I REALLY WON’T HURT YOU” she said slowly.

Her hand reached out and grasped him before he could move any further. Lifting him to her face she smiled at him and ever so gently kissed his face, enveloping his entire head with her lips. Then she set him down on the table.

“THAT’S TO SAY I’M SORRY TINY” she said. “NOW I HAD BETTER GET READY. I’VE ANOTHER SET BEFORE THE END OF TONIGHT. AND THEN I’LL TAKE YOU HOME”.

He nodded. He sat there watching her get ready. He mulled over what she had just said to him. He had been had, set up, by Nicky. Well one thing was for certain. He didn’t like the violent side of the GTS fantasy, or the total overwhelming control Misty had shown. He mulled over what she had said as well about him liking this fantasy his way.

Well who didn’t! I mean a fantasy is something very private and by definition yours! Still, he realised he had wanted this all on his own terms. Maybe he should have sat down and really talked with Nicky before going any further. He was definitely going to after this. And if she wanted to try a few things. He wasn’t going to argue. Unless it was something he really hated. Still he mused as she finished dressing, Misty was right, he still found the idea of being under a giantesses control appealing. Just a gentle giantesses control.
And Misty…..he wasn’t sure about her. She was still a little too scary for him. It was going to take time to get used to her, and probably at his normal size before he felt comfortable getting small around her again.

But he realised, he would probably get over it and forgive her. If Nicky showed this much willingness to share him with her friends, then he was likely to be small around her again at some point!

Misty got up and with a small kiss left him to do her bit. The moment she left, the remaining girls surrounded him. Oh boy he thought.

Part 32

He saw Jane, Mi and Chrissy surround him. Candy and Mel were out doing their bit. Although they would be back in a few minutes he guessed.

“WELL TOM” Chrissy said. “I SEE THE TWO OF YOU HAD A LITTLE CHAT.”
He nodded.
“WOW TINY…WAS MISTY REALLY THAT CRUEL TO YOU?” Jane asked searching his tiny eyes for an answer.
He nodded slowly not sure what to really say. Just how much were they aware of what had happened anyway?
“CHRISSY TOLD US A BIT AND WE ALL COULD HEAR MOST OF YOUR CONVERSATION WITH MISTY” Mi responded to the unasked question he had.
AHHH he thought. So probably a fair amount he mused.
“I CAN SEE WHY YOU WERE SCARED AROUND HERE” Jane said. “I THINK I WOULD HAVE BEEN AS WELL.”
She gently reached out giving him no chance and scooped him up. He found himself in her palm looking up at the three of them.
“STILL IT MUST HAVE BEEN SOMETHING FOR HER TO HAVE YOU SO HELPLESS. I MEAN LOOK AT YOU. ANY OF US REALLY COULD DO ANYTHING TO YOU, AND YOU REALLY COULDN’T STOP US” she said, a look of excitement in her face. Her other hand appeared and grasped one of his legs between two fingers. He was hauled up in to the air with a slight cry of surprise. Tom found himself dangling face down in front of her face as she held him there firmly by his leg, a grin on her face.
“YOU COULDN’T EVEN FEND THAT OFF, LET ALONE ESCAPE ME IF I DIDN’T WANT YOU TO” she said a bit breathlessly.
“HEY BE CAREFUL WITH HIM” Mi said at the same time as Chrissy.
Jane looked a bit guiltily at him and lowered him to her palm again.
“SORRY TINY, GOT A BIT CARRIED AWAY THERE.” she said and then laughed. “WELL ACTUALLY YOU DID ACTUALLY. I MEAN GET CARRIED AWAY THERE”.
“BUT SERIOUSLY DO YOU REALLY ENJOY THIS” she said indicating his predicament.
“Sometimes” he admitted as he got over being man handled again. “It’s Ok when I know I’m not going to be hurt or made to do something really gross or horrible, or forced to do something I really hate. Just be careful with me Ok, and well get on fine.”
They all nodded slowly at that.
“WE WILL TINY” Jane said solemnly. “BUT WERE STILL GOING TO PLAY WITH YOU” she said impishly.
And they did. For the next 10 minutes or more, they proceeded to fondle and tease him regardless of any pleas he made. All of them found it exciting Tom noted, to tease him with his size and theirs compared to him, pushing him into tits bigger than he was, or sexily gyrating out of his reach, rubbing each other and generally trying hard to arouse him. Still, they had all agreed no hanky panky as Misty had put it, and they stuck to that. None of them tried to get him off, or use him to do the same. And on those occasions he had tried to jerk off, they had easily stopped him, pulling his tiny arms away and holding him immobile until he relaxed. They actually found it amusing to get him so turned on and then deny him any pleasure. He also felt a little guilty as he realised he was getting turned on by other women and not the woman he loved. Still, he thought she’d probably understand. Well he hoped so…..after all Misty point about a jilted giant lover was valid. He really didn’t want Nicky annoyed at him. Buy…hey…she’d put him in this position so it was her fault really…….Not that she’d see it that way he though a second later. It was never there fault!
That’s rule number 1 in the class of 101 for relationships. The lady is always right. Everyone knew that!!!!
By the time Misty returned, he was a ball of pent up sexual emotion, and the women were all flushed in the face and he could see all aroused by it. Candy had returned half way through and Chrissy had gone to do her stint. He looked at his watch as Misty came back in. It was late. Time had really flown. They had been here for a couple of hours all told.
Misty came over and seeing the state the women were in, namely virtually naked and flushed looked at him suspiciously.
“OH RELAX MIST” Jane said fondly. “WE NEVER LET HIM CUM. WE JUST TEASED HIM. AFTER ALL HE’S A CAPTIVE AUDIENCE AND WE NEEDED THE PRACTICE“. They all laughed at that.
“OH AND THE FEW TIMES HE TRIED TO JERK OFF, WE STOPPED HIM.” Mi said starting to tell Misty everything.
Seeing the dark look Misty gave him he thought up at Mi THANKS.
Misty sighed. “WELL I SHOULD HAVE EXPECTED THAT.” Then she grinned. “YOUR ALL SO GOOD LOOKING, SO IF HE HAD SOMEHOW MANAGED TO IGNORE YOU I THINK HE WOULDN’T BE HUMAN.” Her grin broadened. “AND NONE OF YOU SHOULD BE WORKING HERE!”
She sat down at her table, towering over him again.
“WE CLOSE UP SOON TINY TOM, SO JUST IN CASE ANYONE COMES BY I’M GOING TO HIDE YOU IN MY BAG OVER THERE.” she said.
She picked him up and lowered him towards it. Tom felt a bit nervous. What about all the big items in there that could crush him?
Then she let go and he fell a short distance onto something soft. Her clothes he realised. She smiled at him and zipped it up, leaving him in darkness. And not a moment too soon he realised. Several people entered the room as she closed the bag.
“LADIES” a new female voice said. “I DON’T KNOW WHAT YOUR ALL ON, BUT TONIGHT GIRLS, YOU WERE ALL FANTASTIC. IN FACT, I’VE NEVER SEEN YOU ALSO SO HOT AND SEXY. YOU REALLY PUT ON A SHOW TONIGHT AND I WANT TO THANK YOU ALL.” This must be the boss Tom mused. And he thought he knew why they were all so turn on and hot and sexy.
He heard them all give thanks to her for that and then she left. He could hear them talking and changing, although he couldn’t see a thing. Then the bag was unzipped and he was looking up at Misty again.
“TIME TO GO HOME TINY, AND I’LL HAVE A SURPRISE WAITING FOR YOU. NOW I NEED TO PUT YOU SOMEWHERE YOU WON’T GET HURT….SO HOLD STILL” she said. He watched nervously as she reached over and brought some more clothes into view. Then she dropped them on him, smothering him with them. He was safe he knew, with all this clothing padding him. in But he could also barely move, and couldn’t really hear anything from outside, just bits and pieces. He did hear the zip closing, plunging him into darkness and then they were moving.

Tom lay there. His world was dark and warm. Soft clothes surrounded him, and he could smell Misty all over them. She did smell great he mused. What was that about a surprise he wondered?

He could hear muffled sounds as the bag swayed along. It sounded like the girls all talking to each other, but the clothes surrounding him made it hard for him to pick out more than a word or two. The clothes surrounding him were those she had worn during the show she had been putting on plus what he guessed where a change of clothes. He could smell her sweat on them, and a couple of the clothes….well G string and bikini top he guessed were wet. Come to think of it, Misty had been soaking wet the first time she came back from her performance. Thinking back on it, Tom guessed she had been doing an act which covered her in water, because her skin had been gleaming from it. Now that he wasn’t so afraid of her, he remember how sexy she looked. And he remembered how sexy all the women had looked teasing him. He was still excited sexually, and since he could just move to reach his dick, he lay there eyes closed remembering and jerking off. He smiled a while later as he thought about the little gift he was leaving her. Not that she would see it that way probably. But then it was so small she wouldn’t even notice it.
Then he paused with a thought. If and when she enlarged him, would his semen now coating the bottom of her G string also enlarge? Would anything shrunk with him enlarge or stay small. He didn’t know. But he realised, it would only enlarge if it did to the be the same size he was at 6 inches tall. It needed the machine to enlarge him further. That was a relief. It might have been a little embarrassing otherwise.

He thought he heard a car engine after a bit and guessed Misty was driving somewhere. He also heard a few other voices that sounded like some of the girls. Misty had said Chrissy was going with her to make sure he was returned. Good.

He lay there and dosed for a bit. It was warm in the bag, and he was cosy inside her clothing. Then the bag was moving bringing him out of his little nap.
He felt it swaying as he guessed Misty walked, hopefully to Nicky’s apartment.
This carried on for several minutes and tom’s heart began to beat faster as he anticipated seeing his girlfriend again. Then it stopped and he felt the bag being put down. The zipper was pulled back and he felt and saw the clothes around him moving. Then Misty’s huge fingers appeared next to him as she lifted off the last of the clothes. He looked up at her as she peered into the bag.
“YOUR HOME TINY” she whispered. Reaching in she picked him up and pulled him out of the bag. Setting him down, he looked around and realised he was standing outside his own apartment. But he was in the corridor. He looked around nervously. He didn’t like the exposure. Anyone could appear at any second. And where was Chrissy. Ahhh there she was he saw, standing behind Misty.
“NOW TOM” Misty whispered again. “I’M GOING TO SHRINK YOU SOME MORE AND I WANT YOU TO GO UNDER YOUR DOOR AND I’LL ENLARGE YOU. SEE IF YOU CAN FIND THE GIRLS. THERE WAITING FOR YOU INSIDE.”
He nodded looking at the huge door.
“NOW YOU BETTER HURRY TINY MAN, BECAUSE I’M ONLY GIVING YOU FIVE MINUTES BEFORE I ENLARGE YOU TO 3 INCHES TALL AGAIN.” she added.
Then remote in hand, she started to shrink him. He moved towards the rapidly expanding door. He needed to move, as he didn’t want to enlarge whilst still under the door. And he didn’t know how small he was going to be. He watched as the bottom of the door rose, first to eye level and the above his head and then further. In moments, the hole under the door was well above his head. He glanced back, and was greeted by the sight of two pairs of shoes towering over him. Looking up he gasped at the size of the two women. He couldn’t have been more than a n 1/8th inch tall he guessed. Chrissy he could just see, had a look of astonishment on her face.
“WOW, HE’S SO SMALL” she thundered in a whisper to her. Tom cringed a little at the enormous sound. They were colossal in size.
“GO ON TINY BUG” Misty said with a slight smile. “YOU BETTER HURRY.”
He nodded and pushed his way through the carpet that was as tall as he was. Luckily he was near the metal frame under the door. Pushing through the carpet was hard work and produced a thunderous giggle from the two gigantic women. He made it though, and started over the huge metal strip, the massive door now above him. The metal strip had raised bits, and he had to climb over them he was so small. The first time he had done this he was able to step over them. Now they were almost waist high. She didn’t really need to make me this small he thought as he clambered over another raised bit. But then she was probably showing off for Chrissy he thought.
It took a couple of minutes for him to get out. He reached the other side and was greeted by the massive corridor leading to the rest of his flat. He stood there waiting. It would be easier to move around once he was bigger. Listening, he tried to hear where Nicky and Claire were in the apartment. He was a bit nervous about trying to find them while only just bigger than one of their fingers. He would have to stay near the walls until he spotted them and then try to get their attention. He wondered why Misty had made him do this. Surely it would have been easier for her just to knock on the door and get their attention, and then show him to them. Why make him look for them, with all the potential problems that could occur…..like him being stepped on. But then he guessed, the girls would be aware he was small and waiting for him. Maybe that’s why he didn’t hear any movement or sound from them. The knew he would need to get their attention and wouldn’t hear him otherwise.
Then he began to expand. Moments later he was jogging off through the corridor.
He made the living room quickly, and stared around. There was his furniture and in the middle of the room, the shrinking device itself, still really massive to him. He had expected the girls to be here, as it was the sensible place for him to find him. But there was no sign of them. He stopped, taking in the lay of the land and wondering where to go next. Hugging the walls he moved off towards the bedroom. He could peek in all the rooms as he went by towards it.
Just then he caught some movement. It was way to small to be one of the girls. More like the size of a spider or another insect. He stopped. He still had the insect repellent device. Misty had not taken that away from him. Still he was nervous. The last time he had faced an insect, he had a gun and felt safe. Now he was more nervous. Whatever it was, was just out of sight behind the couch. He edged his way around the wall, keeping an eye out for whatever it was. He was sure it was a spider. A big one by the amount of movement its small shadow was making against the leg of the couch. That was all he could see of it.
Then he spotted it.
“HOLY……..S……” he breathed out in shock and surprise. Misty had said she had left him a surprise. She hadn’t been kidding.


Part 33

Well, your all wondering what it was. It was bigger than him. Was it an insect, a massive hairy ugly spider, or was it something else. Maybe she had left him a pet, like a huge hamster or even a bigger animal to scare the crap out of him? Or was it a wind up toy. Well Ok so the last idea sucks. But seriously what was it I hear you ask, gnashing your teeth as I ramble on about the possible thing lurking behind the couch and not telling you, no don’t skip ahead, I’m trying to building suspense as high as I can. Or am I boring you senseless?

Probably….

Ok ….so Tom stared at what was in front of him in astonishment, not even moving as it moved towards him. OK…OK, I’m getting to it….I’ll tell you what it is in a second….alright!

Well it.. Had four legs and four arms, was stunningly beautiful and was twice his height. Guessed what it is yet. It’s really easy you know. You should have guessed well before I got to here. I bet some of you have already and are wanting me to move on……so.

“Hi Tom” it said moving his way. It was Nicky. Only a Nicky twice his height. And standing next to her was another huge woman. Claire. Well Ok small woman now!

Tom couldn’t believe his eyes. The two of them had shrunk themselves. Or had Misty shrunk them and left them like this?

“Aren’t you going to greet us” Claire asked with an impish grin. They were both still clothed, both in short skirts that came up to hips just about the same height as his head. He stared up at them still mute with surprise.

He still didn’t know what to say.
“Cats got his tongue” murmured Nicky to Claire. He stared at them both looking at one then the next, his jaw open from surprise.

Nicky knelt down in front of him and gently planted a whopping kiss on his lips. Tom started as he felt those big lips, twice there normal size graze his. Then he pulled away.

“YOUR SHRUNK” he said loudly.

The girls giggled at his response.

“No Tom, the rest of the world just got massive all of a sudden. Of course were shrunk” Claire said.

He stared at them as they both knelt looking him in the eye.

“WHY? HOW? DID YOU DO THIS YOURSELVES?” he said stuttering. He was a little shocked…no seriously shocked by this turn of events.

Both girls laughed at him.

“Oh Tom, well in order. We wanted to try it. By the machine behind you. I pushed a few buttons and we stood in the poles so we could shrink and yes we did this ourselves”. Nicky said.

“But why?” he said.

“Because we wanted to try it.” Claire said repeating Nicky‘s response. “It’s something else to see everything so big”. She was looking around and he could see a look of awe in her face as she did.

“We only shrunk ourselves a little while ago. In fact as soon as we knew you were coming over with Misty” Nicky said. “So this is all new to us”. She too was looking around in awe at everything, and he thought a little nervously. Both of them appeared somewhat nervous he realised. Not surprising. If they had only been shrunk for a little bit, it would take them time to get used to it. It had taken him a while he remembered.

“This is so amazing” Claire said as she stared up at the huge couch. “Everything is so much bigger. I really feel tiny.” She giggled. “Oh I am tiny.” Then she looked at him. “Not as small as you yet.”

Tom looked at Nicky.

“You set me up” was what came out of his mouth.

Nicky had the decency to look a little guilty.

“Well you really wanted to try this out Tom, so I just had to do it. I’m sorry you didn’t like it. I spoke to Misty before we shrunk ourselves. She really feels guilty about it.” She said. “And so do I. I shouldn’t have done something like that to you so soon. And I think Misty went to far with you. She seems to think so.”

He stared at her. He had been a bit mad once he knew the truth. But he had realised that she had tried to give him what he wanted. It was more than many girlfriends would ever do.

He hugged her back, feeling her bigger shoulders around him, and her bigger breasts pushed up against him.

“It’s Ok, I forgive you” he said. “I realised what you were trying to do, and I’m really flattered you’d let one of your friends do something like that to me. I know most women would never do that”.

She nodded and he saw a look of relief in her face.

“After what Misty told me, I thought you’d be really mad at me.” she mumbled. “She really scared and hurt you. I’m so sorry for that, but I honestly thought you’d like to try it. And I knew I could trust her” she said.

He nodded.

“Water under the bridge and all that” he responded and kissed her big lips again. They kissed for several seconds and made up. Both were relieved that it was over so easily. It could have been a lot harder than that.

“Speaking of Misty, she’s outside your apartment or was” he said. “She shrunk me and let me in under the door before growing me to my current size.”.

Both girls looked at him.

“We know Tom.” they both said together. He looked at them. They both appeared really nervous.

“Well aren’t you going to grow and let her in?” he asked “You can get back to normal?”

They nodded and showed him some of the remotes.

“We used these, and set them for us personally. So don’t think you can get back to normal using them” Nicky absently looking towards the door to the living room.

Then it struck him. Neither of them had yet seen a normal sized person yet. And Misty was outside. They were waiting for her.

Seeing his understanding. They nodded.

Just then he heard the front door opening.

“We really wanted to see a giant person, and Misty is someone we trust”. Claire said nervously. She was shaking, both from the nerves and from a touch of fear. They had no idea of what to expect.

“It’s one thing to actually shrink and then arrange to let someone see you like this” Nicky said, her voice trembling. “But quite another to experience it.”

They could all hear huge footsteps approaching now.

“Oh god, this is so scary” muttered Claire as she stared at the door to the lounge. “I don’t know about this. Maybe we should enlarge”. The couch blocked most of the view of the door. But they all saw Misty’s huge feet and lower legs appear.

“OH…MY…GOD” stammered Claire.

Those huge feet started to move their way. And then another set of feet appeared in the door way. Nicky and Claire looked at each other in fright.

“That’s Chrissy” Tom said. He knew what they were going through, but now that he was used to it he wasn’t remotely scared. And he was somewhat amused that they hadn’t expected Chrissy to show up. Maybe it was a little payback for what he had been through.

“She brought me home with Misty. She’s Ok” he said.

The girls stared at the two huge people, or rather their lower legs and feet. Both were staring in shock and awe at the huge feet. Then those feet started to move and approach their hiding place. The girls looked at each other, as they all felt the vibrations of each foot step. Then Misty and Chrissy came into view stopping a mere 20ft from the tiny peoples perspective, towering over them. Tom looked up along legs that were at least 50ft long, past their skirts to their grinning faces. Tom waved to the two giantesses and then looked at Nicky and Claire.

Both women were staring up, their jaws asunder. Neither could take their eyes off the two massive women. Each of them was trying to say something, but failing to find any words. It was a sight to see, those two huge women Tom knew. And the look on the two tiny women’s faces. He wished he had a camera. But he had felt the same trepidation and awe the first time as well.

“HI GIRLS” thundered Misty causing them both to jump at the sound.

“MY AREN’T YOU BOTH REALLY SMALL. YOUR LIKE PERFECT LITTLE DOLLS” she said grinning down at them.

“OH THERE SO SWEET” chimed in Chrissy.

Nicky and Claire both had a wild look in their eyes when they managed to tear their eyes off them and look at Tom.

“There so big” breathed Nicky. “I thought I was prepared for that…..but there so big”. She looked up at them again.

“Yes they are” He said with a grin. “Now relax girls. Your Ok, and nothings going to happen to you. Just get used to their size. If it really freaks you out, return yourself to normal. I assume you set the device to return you to almost normal sized” he asked.

They nodded wordlessly.

“I HOPE YOUR BOTH ENJOYING YOUR NEW SIZE” Misty said and started to lower herself to her knees.

Tom looked on with some amusement as both Claire and Nicky backed off in fear as the massive women lowered herself. Chrissy joined her, both kneeling and bending over to get a better view of the two woman.

Claire and Nicky backed off even more, holding each other in fear. They weren’t taking this too well Tom mused.

“RELAX GIRLS. WERE NOT GOING TO HURT YOU” Misty said seeing the fear in their eyes.

“REMEMBER YOU WANTED TO SEE ME LIKE THIS, SO JUST RELAX.” she added.

The two of them seemed to slowly get a hold of them selves and stopped backing off. Tom wandered over to them, feeling a little smug. Now they knew how it felt for him.

Claire looked at him, a bit more respect on her face that usual.

“You enjoy being this small” she said.

He grinned and nodded.

“But there so big” she added.

“Yep they are” he said grinning.

“Oh your enjoying this aren’t you” Nicky suddenly piped in looking annoyed. He laughed and nodded.

“The looks on your faces was something special” he said.

They looked at each other sheepishly and then with a visible look of awe still present, up at the massive women surrounding them.

“NOW TINY GIRLS. YOUR JUST GOING TO HAVE TO TELL ME HOW IT FEELS” Misty said.

They looked at each other and then at her.

“Your so big Misty” Nicky shouted up. “And a little scary. But you look amazing as well. You both do” she added looking at Chrissy.

They were both calming down he saw. Misty and Chrissy sat there in silence allowing them time to get used to being so small. Just when they thought they were OK with it, there was a massive knock on the front door. Chrissy got up and went to the door. Nicky and Claire looked at each other, their nervousness apparent again.

“OH RELAX GIRLS. IT’S ONLY MY FRIENDS” Misty said. Tom looked on also a little nervous as several huge feet appeared in the door. Moments later five other huge women appeared along with Chrissy. They all towered over the little people.

Nicky and Claire were standing there a look of shock and fear etched in their faces. They really hadn’t expected this. Tom guessed that they had expected to only be seen shrunk in front of Misty, not six other women. And they looked freaked out. They huddled there staring up in fear at the huge women who by now had completely surrounded them. They had moved into a circle around the three shrunk people and Tom felt as if he was standing looking at a forest of legs.

“OH MY….THERE SO SMALL” squealed Candy looking at them.

“DAM, THEY ARE AREN’T THEY” said Jane.

“OH THANKS FOR SHARING THIS WITH US MISTY” Mel piped in kneeling down to get a better look at the two now frightened women.

Seeing the look of fear however she received, she slowly lowered herself until she could look at them almost eye to eye.

“HI NICKY, HI CLAIRE. YOU GUYS OK. LOOK RELAX” she said to them.

“NONE OF US IS GOING TO HARM YOU. WE JUST WANTED TO SEE YOU LIKE THIS.” she looked up at her friends urging them to say similar things. They all did, each trying to sooth them.

“AND I WANTED TO COME HERE TO LET YOU SHRINK ME” Mel said to them.

“What!” Nicky said shocked by that statement.

“I WANT YOU TO SHRINK ME AS WELL. I WANT TO BE AS SMALL AS TOM THERE.” she said.

“You want to shrink as well” Claire said in surprise. Mel nodded happily.

“SHE HAS A SHRINK WOMEN FETISH,” Jane said with a grin, also lowering herself.

“OH MY, YOUR SO ADORABLE LIKE THAT. I CAN’T WAIT FOR MEL TO SHRINK.”

Nicky and Claire looked at the two huge women in stunned surprise. Their fear at being small seemed forgotten for the moment by the conversation.

“OH I JUST WANT TO HOLD ONE OF YOU” Misty piped in getting both tiny woman’s attention.

“NOW RELAX. TOM WILL TELL YOU THAT YOU’LL BE FINE.” she said and reached for them.

Nicky muffled a scream. They weren’t thinking Tom mused. If they really wanted to stop this, all they needed to do was use the remote. Jezz he muttered.

Misty’s huge hand approached Nicky with deliberate steadiness and Nicky looked at it standing motionless unable to move. Then Tom watched as she was engulfed by the hand and he heard a muffled scream as Misty picked her up. Misty sat back and slowly opened her palm looking at her little captive.

“THERE, THAT WASN’T SO BAD” she said soothingly.

Then she raised her other hand and let one of her finger trace Nicky’s body. Tom heard a squeal of shock from Nicky and waited to see what would happen. After a bit the squeals died down, and Misty continued to touch her friend.

“OH, I GOT TO TRY THAT” Chrissy said and reached for Claire.

Claire stared up in shock at the hand that reached down and engulfed her. She screamed as she was raised up into the air. Chrissy opened her hand so that Claire was lying in her palm looking at her. Then she too started to touch the tiny woman. Claire struggled back and screamed out telling Chrissy to stop. Chrissy, looked a little put out, but did stop, as it was obvious Claire didn‘t like it. Tom couldn’t really see what was going on from down on the ground and looked at Mel

“HEY” he shouted to her getting her attention. She looked down and he indicated he wanted up. With a grin she picked him up and let him sit in the palm of her hand closer to the action. Nicky, he saw was lying in Misty’s hand not resisting the huge finger. He could see Claire was lying there looking afraid. She wasn’t enjoying it he realised. Misty touched her friend for several minutes as they all watched. Nicky was relaxing and seemed to be getting used to it he thought.

Finally Misty sat back and looked at Nicky.

“YOU SEEM TO BE GETTING USED TO IT NOW.” she said grinning.

Nicky nodded.

“SO WHAT’S IT LIKE BEING SO SMALL” Mel asked her.

Nicky looked at the huge woman.

“It’s scary. Everything is so big now. But it’s Ok. It just took a while for me to get used to being so small that’s all. And I didn’t expect to be shrunk in front of anyone else” she said accusingly at Misty.

“OH I JUST HAD TO TELL THEM. BESIDES SOME OF THEM WANT TO TRY THIS AS WELL AND I TRUST THEM.” Misty said and them added.

“ NOW DO YOU WANT YOU GROW BACK TO NORMAL OR WILL YOU STAY SMALL. I‘D REALLY LIKE IT IF YOU WERE WILLING TO STAY SHRUNK FOR ME” she said to Nicky.

Nicky stared at her for a long minute or so, weighing it up.

“I’LL STAY SHRUNK” she finally said getting a grin from Misty and a squeal from some of the girls.

“WHAT ABOUT YOU CLAIRE” Misty said.

Her answer was much quicker.

“No, I think I’ll enlarge. This isn’t for me.” she said.

Chrissy lowered her to the ground and Claire fished out the remote. They all watched curiously as Claire began to get bigger and bigger.

In seconds she was up to Tom’s height in Mel’s hand. Then she was towering over him and shortly after that, she was normal sized again. They must have set the machine to only shrink them a very small amount originally he mused. Claire stood up and moved over to the machine. Quickly she activated it. There was no noticeable change, and she stepped out a few seconds later, shaking herself in relief at being completely normal again.

Then she saw Nicky in Misty’s hand.

“I REALLY WAS SMALL” she said seeing her friend. She knelt down looking closer at Nicky. Nicky smiled up at her and waved.

“Hi big girl.” she said. Misty looked at Claire and then gently grasped one of Claire’s hands. Opening it she tipped Nicky into it. Claire gave a short gasp as Nicky hit the palm. Then she was looking at her tiny friend in amazement.

“I CAN’T BELIEVE I WAS SO SMALL” she said. “ARE YOU SURE YOUR ALRIGHT”, she asked Nicky. Nicky nodded. “AND YOU WANT TO STAY THAT SMALL?” Claire asked. A pause and then Nicky nodded.
“For a bit. I’ll grow back in a while. But I think I want to try this out for a while. I can always grow back at anytime” she said.

Claire nodded.

“OK SHRINK ME” Mel piped up.

Claire looked at her.

“ARE YOU SURE. IT WAS REALLY SCARY”, she said.

“NO I’M SURE. MAKE ME REAL TINY LIKE TOM, PLEASE” Mel pleaded.

Claire shrugged her shoulders.

She stood and handed Nicky back to Misty, then indicated that Mel should stand in between the poles of the device. Mel put Tom down on the ground and moved over to the polls. With a grin, Candy picked him up. Claire reached out and grabbed one of the devices and one of the insect repellent devices.

Tom noted that he only had a few left. Most of the ones he got had been destroyed by Nicky. He was going to have to get some more.

Mel however shook her head when offered the device, but took the repellent device.

“YOU’LL HAVE NO WAY OF RETURNING TO YOUR NORMAL SIZE ON YOUR OWN” warned Claire. “YOU’LL NEED ONE OF US TO DO IT IF YOU DON’T TAKE THIS” she said pushing the device towards Mel.

“IT’S OK, I TRUST THESE GIRLS, SO I WON’T NEED IT. BESIDES, PART OF THE THRILL I THINK COMES FROM KNOWING YOU CANNOT ALTER YOUR OWN SIZE ON YOUR OWN I THINK. JUST KNOWING I’M GOING TO BE AT ALL OF YOUR MERCIES IS A REAL TURN ON” she smiled happily. Seeing the sceptical look Claire gave her she said strongly.

“SERIOUSLY. I’VE ALWAYS WANTED TO BE SMALL. NOW I WILL BE. IT’S A REAL THRILL FOR ME TO KNOW I WILL HAVE NO SAY OVER HOW BIG OR SMALL I’LL BE, NO WAY TO RETURN MYSELF TO NORMAL. I REALLY WANT YOU ALL TO BE IN A POSITION TO CONTROL MY SIZE. MAKE ME ANY SIZE YOU WANT. THAT’S WHAT I WANT.” she said. Seeing the look she got from them all she added,

“I’M SERIOUS. IT’S WHAT I WANT.”

Claire stared at her hard.

“IF THAT’S WHAT YOU WANT, BUT I THINK YOUR MAD. THIS COULD BE DANGEROUS. ONE THING THOUGH. YOU ARE NOT LEAVING THIS APARTMENT AT ANYTHING OTHER THAN YOUR ORIGINAL SIZE. NO ONE IS” she said looking around. Mel nodded happily.

“SHRINK ME” she said.

Claire hit a few buttons and then activated the machine. The lights glowed and nothing seemed to happen. Then they shut of. Mel stood there looking around. She hadn’t shrunk.

“OH RELAX” Claire muttered. “I HAVE TO SET YOUR INITIAL SIZE IN ORDER FOR THESE TO WORK.” She indicated the remote in her hand.

“WHEN SOMEONE ALTERS THE SETTING HERE, YOU’LL SHRINK” Claire said.

“CAN I”, asked Jane nervously. Claire looked at her and then nodded. She handed the device to Jane and showed her how to operate it.

“OH WAIT” said Mel suddenly. They looked at her and watch in surprise as she began to strip.

“WHAT YOU DOING” Mi asked.

“OH, I WANT CLAIRE TO RETURN MY CLOTHES TO NORMAL AND THEN I’LL PUT THEM ON AGAIN. I WANT TO FEEL MYSELF SHRINK OUT OF THEM” Mel said. She was naked now and dumped her clothes back in between the poles.

Claire with another shrug reset the machine. Seconds later she indicated Mel could retrieve them. She quickly got dressed.

Then with a look of excitement evident in her eyes she looked at Jane.

“SHRINK ME” she said gleefully.

Jane pushed a button.

“OH MY” Mel said. They watched as she seemed to sink into her clothes, her clothes getting baggier and baggier around her by the moment. The sleeves on her arms were now much longer than her arms. In fact her skirt had just fallen off, as she was now too small for it to fit. Her tights which she wore were now bunching up as her legs got smaller and smaller. She stepped out of them as they fell of as well.

“OH GOD. THIS IS SO AMAZING” they heard her say in awe. “EVERYTHING’S GETTING BIGGER. I CAN FEEL MY CLOTHES GETTING BIGGER!”

Her top was now long enough to reach her feet. She was half her size and getting smaller by the second. She kicked her massive shoes out of the way with some difficulty, laughing in surprise at how heavy they seemed. Then her head disappeared under the top of her shirt. Seconds passed and the tiny shape just visible under the shirt got smaller and smaller and then vanished.

Tom looked around. Everyone was watching the pile of clothes in stunned silence. And a pile of clothes it was he saw. There was no sign of Mel. How small was she he wondered. Smaller than him? Then all the women gasped as a part of the clothes seemed to move. Then it moved again. The shirt seemed to be moving on it’s own. Then they saw a tiny, tiny shape under the covers moving about. It was moving up through one of the sleeves. They all heard the tiny squeal as the shape tumbled down the small rise created by the bunched up, clothes that the sleeve was lying one.

Mel was small, at least as small as him he guessed. Jane suddenly moved. The small lump was just passed the elbow region of the sleeve. Jane stepped over and gently stood on the cuff, blocking the tiny shapes advances with her huge stiletto shoe. They all watched as the tiny lump reached the shoe and paused. They could see tiny hand prints pushing against the fabric trying to find a way through. Then the shape turned around and began to make it’s way up the sleeve. With a cheeky grin, Jane placed her other foot on the elbow part of the sleeve trapping the tiny shape in the sleeve. The shape approached the shoe, and again they could see tiny hands pushing at the fabric trying to get passed. Then the shape stopped moving for a few seconds. It turned around and headed back for the cuff. Again it pushed at the fabric trying to get out. But with the weight of the huge woman blocking it off, there was no way it was getting out.

“Hey???” the heard a very tiny voice shout out in a squeak. It made all of them chuckle at the sight. The tiny shape reversed course suddenly and headed back towards the elbow. With a huge grin on her face, Jane stepped off the sleeve and reached down. She grasped both ends of the sleeve in her hands and picked the shirt up.

Tom could see a tiny shape tumbling about inside the shirt sleeve, held captive. He wondered what she was thinking in there, unable to see the outside world and not sure how small she was, or what was going on.

Jane looked at the other ladies as she held the sleeve in her hands. A huge grin was evident and it matched that on the other girls faces as they watched.

Jane moved over and sat of the couch. Gently she tipped the sleeve upwards.

Tom thought he heard a tiny squeal of indignation from inside, as the tiny shape rolled down the sleeve to come to rest on the closed cuff. Letting go of the other end, Jane positioned her hand under the cuff and gently opened her other hand.

With a tiny squeak, the now tiny naked Mel fell out of the end onto the waiting palm. Jane stared at her friend in rapt amazement. Candy brought Tom closer so he could see what was happening. She and all of the other women crowded round to see their friend.

Mel was his size, or slightly smaller Tom guessed. She was lying in the palm. As he watched she pushed herself up from where she had landed. He saw her look at the surface she was lying on and do a double take as she realised what this flesh covered surface must be. Then she looked up, a totally stunned look on her face as she came face to face with Jane’s huge billboard sized head. Slowly, Mel took it all in, looking around her in shock and then with excitement.

Looking up at Jane she shouted up “Hey what was the big idea there back there?”

Jane stared at the tiny woman in awe.

“OH YOUR SO CUTE” she whispered. She sat there for several minutes, letting the tiny woman get used to her new size. Then, she reached out with her fore finger and gently touched Mel. Mel looked at the finger in amazement and tentatively touched it with her own hands, taking in the size and feel of a finger almost as big as she was. Jane in turn touch her friend with real interest, running a finger over her body slowly taking in the miniature contours of Mel’s body. Mel for her part lay there just looking around as Jane fondled her. She seemed to genuinely like her new size and was not in the least bit fazed by it all. Then with a cheeky grin Jane gently grasped one of Mel’s legs between two fingers and dangled her in front of her face. Mel squawked in response to the man handling, but accepted it. She hung there as Jane stared at her. Then with a smile, Jane gently kissed her entire body. Tom easily heard the surprised and delighted giggle that Mel made as those lips touched her.

“OH YOU LIKE THAT TINY ONE” Jane said, licking her lips.

With a cheeky grin she looked at Mel.
“HMMM, YOU TASTE NICE” she purred and tilting her head raised the tiny woman up. Mel had a bird eye view of the huge cavernous mouth as Jane lowered her into her mouth. This brought a gasp from the other woman as they watched their friends entire body slowly enter Jane’s mouth until only the end of her leg was left out. Jane gently sucked on Mel for several seconds, making delighted sounds. Then she pulled the now dripping wet woman from her mouth and gently dropped her back on her palm.

“OH YES MY TINY ONE YOU DO TASTE GOOD” she purred. Mel looked at her a little shocked at what had just happened.

“I was in your mouth” she said in wonder. “You actually had me in your mouth. WOW, that was amazing. Oh do it again” she said enthusiastically. This produced another giggle from the surrounding women.

“OH, I HAVE OTHER PLANS FOR YOU TINY” Jane said, a look of hunger and arousal on her face.

Looking up at everyone else she stood up.

“IF YOU’LL ALL EXCUSE US, I THINK I’M GOING TO NEED SOME TIME ALONE WITH THIS LITTLE MINX. THE BEDROOMS THAT WAY.” she said pointing and getting a nod from Claire.

“HOPE YOU DON’T MIND TOM” Jane said absently looking back at Mel. Then she headed off towards the bedroom.

As she left, the remaining women and Tom all looked at each other for a moment and burst out laughing. The laughter however hurt Tom’s ears a little from the volume.

It died down after a few moments though.

“AWWWW, I WAS SO LOOKING FORWARD TO SEEING WHAT JANE DID TO MEL” Mi said looking towards the bedroom wistfully.

“WELL CANDY WANTED TO TRY IT AS WELL” Trish suddenly piped up. “AND TO BE HONEST, I THINK I MIGHT AS WELL” she added.

They looked at her and Candy.

“WELL GIRLS?” Misty asked them.

Candy looked at Nicky for a moment weighing it all up and then shrugged.

“SURE WHY NOT. JUST BE CAREFUL WITH ME, AND I’M ONLY DOING THIS IF CHRISSY SHRINKS AS WELL” she said looking impishly at Chrissy.

Chrissy opened her mouth in surprise. She shook her head at that, but with all of the girls begging her to shrink she finally relented and agreed to shrink as well.

Claire looked at them all, and then grinned. She might not like being shrunk herself, but she did like the idea of playing with small people Tom mused.

Claire indicated that they should all step in between the poles. Candy put Tom on the ground and joined the other women. A few buttons pushed a flash of some light and the three women stood there looking a little nervous.

“HEY DIDN’T WE FORGET SOMETHING” Candy said.

Trish looked at her for a second confused and then blurted out.

“OH THE REMOTES AND THOSE INSECT DEVICES. CLAIRE YOU DIDN’T GIVE US ANY”.

Claire looked surprised and nodded. She walked over to where some of the remotes were kept. There were only a handful left. Turning with one in hand she looked at the women standing there looking back nervously.

“OH I DON’T THINK YOU NEED THESE” she said with a grin and pushed a few buttons.

“NO WAIT” cried out Trish and Chrissy at the same time. But it was too late. By the time they rushed over to Claire to get hold of one of the remotes, they were already too small. They just reached the Top of Claire’s breasts. With a laugh, Claire held the remotes just out of reach for the shrinking women. They stared up in shock at the ever increasing woman.

“RELAX AND ENJOY IT.” she beamed down at them as they passed below her hip height.

They dwindled very quickly, and Tom watched in both amusement and some concern at the change in events. The women stopped shrinking at around ankle height, only 3 inches tall and staring up at the colossal woman before them.

An Interesting Week

This story contains adult content and should not be viewed by anyone under the age of 18 or the stated limit of whichever country you live in i.e. some places have a minimum age of 21 for adult explicit content. If you are under the age set by the laws of your country, please stop reading. Also this story contains GTS and SW themes, so if you are not in to this or offended by it please stop reading. Also this is not to be printed anywhere without the express permission of the author

Part 34

Tom walked over to the tiny women and looked up at Claire.

“That wasn’t very nice” Tom called up at Claire. “What if the don’t like it like you didn’t huh”.

Claire stared down at him, her face showing only a little guilt. Then she bent down and gently scooped him up. Holding him before her face she looked at him.

“IF THEY DON’T LIKE IT TINY, I’LL RETURN THEM TO NORMAL. BUT GIVE THEM A CHANCE HUH.” she said. She looked down at the tiny women who were now staring around them in amazement. Gently Claire put Tom down next to them, and bent down to get closer to them. Misty and Mi joined her.

“HI GIRLS” Mi said a broad grin on her face as she stared at them. They stared back, still a little shocked at seeing everything so big, and from being shrunk with no means of returning themselves to normal.

“OR SHOULD SAY HI LITTLE DOLLS” Mi cooed at them. The three women blushed a bit hearing that. Tom stood next to them.

“Are you all Ok” he asked.
Three sets of nervous eyes looked at him and then they all nodded.

“WOW….This is unbelievable” Candy muttered.

“Unbelievable….it’s ….WOW…everything is so huge. You girls are massive. WOW this is amazing” stuttered a stunned Chrissy.

Misty put Nicky down next to them all, and she walked over to them all, towering over them, twice their size.

“It takes a bit of getting used to” she said to them. “Just take it slowly and you’ll get used to it.” She looked up at the three huge women above her and added.

“And no touching or playing around until they are Ok with this. And you Claire, WILL return them to normal if they don’t like it.”

Claire nodded looking sheepish.

“I COULDN’T RESIST IT” she admitted. “SORRY ABOUT THAT GIRLS. HERE LET ME SHRINK YOU SOME REPELLENT DEVICES. I COULD SHRINK YOU SOME REMOTES, BUT TO BE HONEST THERE AREN’T ENOUGH TO GO ROUND. SOME OF YOU WON’T GET ONE”.

The three women looked at each other and back at the giantesses around them.

“The insect devices will be enough Claire. I trust you to return us to normal if we want though.” Chrissy said looking more at ease now.

Claire nodded. “SURE NO PROBLEM.” She got up and quickly shrunk some of the repellents for them and dropped them next to them. The girls picked them up and put them on.

“Still I can see what Mel meant about a thrill knowing were at this size and can’t change it without you guys” Trish was saying as Claire sat down again. “It’s kind of scary, but a real rush”, she admitted.

“SO YOU OK WITH IT” Misty asked.

Trish nodded and looked at the other two women. They nodded. They still looked a little nervous to Tom, but they seemed willing to carry on.

“Um Misty, will you pick me up” Trish asked. Misty nodded slowly and lowered her hand.

“HOP ON DOLL” she said. They all watched as Trish gingerly climbed onto the massive hand. Sitting down in the middle she looked at the hand, touching it with her much smaller hands. Misty smiled and gently raised her up, getting a gasp of surprise out of Trish. Claire smiled down at them all and giving them no choice, gently picked both Nicky and Tom up. He found himself looking over at Nicky who was in the other hand sitting in Claire’s palm

“I THINK YOU TWO HAVE SOME IDEA OF WHAT I WANT TO DO WITH YOU. WELL TOM HERE KNOWS, AND YOUR ABOUT TO FIND OUT IN A SEC NICKY” she said with a huge grin. Tom’s heart beat a little faster as he realised she wanted them both together. This could be fun.

The remaining shrunken girls looked up uncertainly. Seeing this Tom called down to them.

“Well what did you expect. You must have guessed that anyone shrunk was going to end up as a sex toy to whoever didn’t shrink when you came here?” he said.

They looked at each other and nodded nervously as they realised he was right..

“It’s just a little bit more daunting now that were faced with it. I mean you three are so big” Chrissy said looking at the three towering giantesses. “And it’s a little disconcerting realising how small and helpless we all are to you.”

“OH YOUR NOT THAT SMALL GIRL” Misty said reaching for a remote.

“THIS IS SMALL” she said pushing a few buttons.

Chrissy looked on in shock as everything got a lot bigger. In moments she was no more than ankle high to Candy and nothing more than a speck to the giantesses. Tom stared at where she had stood in shock. Misty really should have taken this slower.

“You better put me down there so I can see she’s alright” he called to Claire. Claire nodded in agreement and did, and he got of her hand. Candy was bending down looking at the tiny woman next to her.

“You Ok Chrissy” she said. Tom didn’t hear the response as he was to far away. He approached and saw Chrissy. She was staring up at everything in shock, but he was glad to see, she wasn‘t freaking out at being so small. She saw him and her jaw dropped.

“Oh your huge Tom” she said. Bending down he smiled warmly and he hoped soothingly.

No, your just really tiny” he said.

“No, I didn’t mean that. I know I’m really tiny now. And yes I’m Ok, just a little surprised at being so small, but I’m Ok. No, I meant your so big” she said pointing to his groin. Tom took a second to realise what she meant and then looked down at his dick. It was bigger than Chrissy now, easily twice her size. He blushed as she looked at it in awe. And as she did he realised it was getting erect.

“Oh My” he heard her say. “That’s one big dick”. Candy laughed and looked at him appraisingly. Then she grinned down at the little woman.

“I don’t think his girlfriend would appreciate that Chrissy. And she is a lot bigger than you now!”

“Spoil sport” Chrissy said still looking. “I can look can’t I?” she said indignantly doing just that. Tom felt a shadow cover him and looked up. Misty was bending over, he huge face blotting out the light.

“WHAT IS SHE SAYING” Misty said. It was loud to him but as he turned back he saw Chrissy cringing and holding her hands over her head.

“Not so loud” he called up. “You’ll hurt her ears at that size.”

He saw Misty nod slowly.

“WHAT SHE SAYING, WE CAN’T HEAR HER AND CAN BARELY SEE HER” she whispered very quietly.

“Ummm” he said. What to say with Nicky there.

“Oh she’s admiring Tom’s huge dick” Candy piped in laughing.

There was silence. And then they all laughed. But they stopped quickly remembering how it would hurt Chrissy.

“His dick” Nicky said from Claire’s hand.

“Well, it’s much bigger than her now!” Candy said with a laugh pointing at it. She leaned down and slowly but deliberately picked Chrissy up. Chrissy gasped as Candy’s hand enclosed her, but seemed to accept it easily enough. Candy then brought her palm up level with his groin. Chrissy grinned up at Candy and lay down looking at is massive dick.

“Nice view” she said, getting Tom blushing again. Just then Tom felt someone stand next to him. Looking over he saw Nicky standing there looking at the miniature woman.
Uh Oh.

She lay down so that she was level with Chrissy.

“So you like my boyfriends dick do you” she said sternly.

Chrissy looked at her and Tom could see that although she seemed to have gotten used to being small, even as small as she was, she was suddenly looking nervous again.

And he didn’t blame her. She was being confronted with one of the simple issues about shrinking. You were smaller than other people and they were much bigger and stronger than you. Nicky reached out and plucked the tiny woman from Candy’s hand. Dangling her in front of her face Nicky looked at her sternly.

“Listen tiny, he’s my boyfriend and you pipsqueak will not touch him unless I say so. Understand”.

Chrissy nodded her head in fear now. She was learning who was in control now Tom realised.

“Ease off Nicky” he said. “Your scaring her. She’s not used to this yet. Give her a chance OK.”

Nicky stared back at him, and then gently placed Chrissy into the palm of her hand.

“Sorry Chrissy. I forgot myself there. I wouldn’t hurt you, I promise. Besides” she added with a grin. “You could be bigger than me at anytime, so I think we should all be nice to each other.”

Chrissy nodded still a little nervous. “OK” she said.

Just then Chrissy seemed to be getting bigger. Nicky put her down as she enlarged. Looking at Tom she got a surprise. Chrissy wasn’t getting bigger, she was getting smaller.

“He Claire stop that” she shouted up, fumbling with her own remote.

“OH RELAX NICKY” whispered Claire. “JUST WANT YOU TO SEE WHAT CHRISSY WAS ADMIRING. YOU CAN RETURN YOURSELF TO NORMAL ANYTIME”.

Nicky looked up annoyed and then looked at Tom. Her mouth opened and she shut up just staring at him as he got bigger and bigger. She was the same size as Chrissy now. She stood next to Chrissy looking up at him.

“Told you, nice view” Chrissy said with a grin. Nicky looked at her and also grinned. Faced with that, she couldn’t stay angry at her.

“So what’s it like being smaller than me” Tom said.

“Well…….”Nicky said, “You do have a huge dick”. All the shrunk people laughed at that including Tom.

“Wanna play with it.” he suggested. He might be a GTS fan, but he had on occasions wondered what it might be like to play with a shrunk woman.

She looked at him. “Sure, but I think I’ll get a little bigger first.” she said. She removed the remote and enlarged. However she only increased her size to the equivalent of 6 inches tall to him.

She now stood twice Chrissy’s height again.

“Now that’s better. Why don’t you ask the girls up there to grow Chrissy here to my size and reduce Candy as well. I think it’s time to give you a treat.” she said.

“Your going to let me play with him” Chrissy asked amazed.

Nicky nodded. “I owe you for scaring you. Besides I realised that he’s the only guy here. So who else will you get to try this with huh.”

Chrissy and Candy both stared at her. Nicky looked back and shrugged.

“He’s a little big for just one of us now. Besides, it could be fun and I doubt either of you will say no.” she said grinning. Looking up she didn’t give them any more time to think about it.

“OK big boy, now call those truly huge people up there and tell them what I want.” she said.

He nodded and relayed her request to Claire. She nodded and punched a few buttons.

However, Tom was the one who grew first. He soon dwarfed the tiny women at his feet as he grew to his full 6 inches tall. Then he saw the three women grow. They were soon just about the size of his dick again.

“OH WE COULDN’T SEE ANYTHING” Claire said as he looked up at her questioningly.

“WELL COME ON TINY DOLL’S LET’S HAVE THE SHOW THEN” she said grinning at the other huge women. They were all lying down now, surrounding the tiny foursome. Trish looked down from Misty’s hand and then at Claire. Claire seeing her looked shrugged and indicated Misty should put her down. Moments later Trish was the same size as the other women.

Tom stared at the women, all now roughly 6 inches tall. It was, even after the last few days, still a little freaky to look at them. Until a short while ago he had been nothing more than a toy really to all of them, small enough to fit into any of their palms. Now he was the giant, and they the toys. Well, that was one way of looking at it he mused as he looked down, bemused by all the sudden changes. At Nicky’s insistence he lay down on his back, his elbows resting on the ground so he could see them as they approached. The tiny women were all huddled together near his feet, talking very quietly to each other. Occasionally one of them would look up at him and grin. What were they up to? Then they parted like a pack of American football players after a huddle, only much better looking!

Nicky and Chrissy carefully climbed his thighs and one all fours made their way up to his groin area. They stood there just looking at his dick and then at each other and then began to strip. The other two he saw walked round and with a little difficulty clambered up onto his chest. He almost laughed at the staggered walk they made as they climbed his torso. Had he looked like that when walking up the girls chests he wondered. They were walking as if on a bouncy castle he noted. Each of his breaths in and out causing them to have to keep their balance or fall over. It was almost comical to watch. He decided to pick them up and lifted one of his hands to grab Trish. But she saw it coming and giving him a stern look pointed a finger at him.

“Don’t” she said wagging her finger at him.

“Or you’ll do what little toy” he said amused.

“Or I’ll get one of those women up there to pin your arms to your side” she said pointing up at them. “Or tape your arms and legs up so you can’t move”.

His hand stopped as he considered her. Wasn’t she supposed to let him play with her?

“We have a rule at the strip club” she said. “Guys can look, but they can’t touch. Well same rule applies for you here ducky”.

“But your touching me now” he said indicating them standing on him.

“Oh no. I said you could look and not touch. I didn’t say we couldn’t touch did I”, she said.

He stared at her in confusion.

“Just enjoy the show Tom” Candy piped up. They were both now standing at the top of his chest looking down at his face.

He looked down at Nicky and Chrissy. They were both now sitting just above his dick, near his navel looking up.

“No Tom look at me” Trish said. He focused on her.

Then she started to dance. Slowly a first, and then moving her body more and more. Candy joined in a few moments later and the two women gyrated away on his chest. He stared at them. They were moving in a provocative manner and then slowly they began to strip for him. His jaw hung open as the two tiny ladies gave him a professional striptease. They were good, very good, and they should have been considering they did this for a living. By the time they were down to their undies and had gyrated away, fondled each other and kissed a few time, never removing eye contact from him for more than a few seconds, he was getting hard. He was so focused on them he didn’t feel Nicky or Chrissy move until he suddenly felt tiny hands on his dick. He started in surprise, knocking the tiny women on his chest over in the process and looked down. Nicky and Chrissy were sitting either side of his growing member, which was now almost as big as they were. They were running their hands gently up and down the length of his shaft. It felt good, very good. Their hands were like tiny pieces of silk rubbing him. He got even harder almost immediately, his dick bucking into life with each gentle touch.

Trish and Candy were both on their feet again.

“No Tom look at us” Trish said. He dragged his gaze back to her, but it wandered back to the tiny women at his dick.

He felt Trish stamp her foot on his chest.

“Tom, you will look at us” she said. Again he looked at her and was confronted with her kissing and fondling Candy as Candy lay on his chest. He stared at the show being put on by them. Slowly Trish undressed both herself and Candy in front of him, carrying on her dancing and what was turning into a very erotic sex scene. If these girls did this on stage, he was going to have to go and see it for real he thought.

Nicky and Chrissy carried on playing with his dick, rubbing him and fondling him. He also felt their tiny mouths as they kissed his dick. Then he felt them lick it as well, tiny wet points touching his dick wherever they kissed him. He alternated between looking at the show on his stomach and the show down between his legs. Both were eye catching. Candy and Trish were now making out on his chest, he saw as he looked back at them.

In between licking, kissing and fondling each other, they stared at him, always maintaining eye contact with him, drawing him in. Then Candy stood up and with a small jump landed directly on his face, her tiny legs lying on his mouth and the rest of her grabbing his nose. He looked at her cross eyed in amazement. Grinning cheekily at him, she slowly sat down on his lip.

“Lick me out” she purred to him.

He stared at her in shock, but decided what the hell, and slowly opened his mouth letting his tongue out. She saw it and cooed at him seductively. Then she straddled his tongue, pushing her pussy against the tip. He could taste her! She was tiny, but he could taste her juices all over the tip of his tongue. It was some experience. She gyrated and pushed against the tip, rubbing her hands over her body. Just behind her, Tom could see Trish lying there gently fingering herself. And down below, he felt and saw Nicky straddle his dick with Chrissy. It bucked under them, almost throwing them off. His dick was as hard as it had ever been before, and the two tiny women didn’t let up. The began to rub their bodies along his shaft.

They kept this up for several minutes and as he watched they began to kiss and fondle each other as well as his dick. With three such seductive and erotic shows being put on for him, and the varying sensations that accompanied them, he knew he wouldn’t last much longer. Trish was already close to coming he thought. She was lying there her eye’s closed as she played with herself, occasionally opening her eyes to take it the action around her. Candy seemed almost orgasmic in her demands. She had already cum once from the screams she made. She had to use her hand to get herself off finally, because his tongue was too big to fit inside her. Not that she didn’t seem to try and ram it inside herself. Her other hand was placed on his nose, holding her in position. And she seemed about to cum again!

As for the girls on his dick, neither was close to coming. They seemed to be bent on making him cum first.

Which he did a few minutes later, knocking both girls flying as his dick surged under them. He blasted a huge wad a cum straight onto his chest, his dick bucking for several long seconds from the force of his ejaculation.

Trish seeing this smiled happily and seemed to cum as well, gasping in delight. Candy came for the third time he thought. Dam that girl was multi orgasmic! And sensitive to cum so often considering he could hardly be responsible for her cumming so often since his tongue didn’t even fit inside her!

As for Nicky and Chrissy they lay where the had fallen next to his dick looking at it as it bucked and at the huge amount of semen it produced. Well to them at least. They stood and stared at it and at his dick. He could see what they were thinking. They had been on that monster. WOW what a ride!

They grinned at each other and then up at him.

“I take it you enjoyed that?” Nicky said beaming. He nodded.

“Well it’s now your turn to please me my big man” she said jumping off him. She riffled through her clothes and found her remote. It took a few seconds but she was his size a short time later staring down at him and the tiny women on him.

“ladies, if you’d please”, she said indicating they should get off.

“You can play some more with him later” she added seeing the look Candy and Trish gave her. But they all jumped off.

Looking up, Nicky called up.

“Claire can you clean him up for me please” she asked. Claire nodded.

“SURE NICKY. WOW WHAT A SHOW GIRLS. I THINK YOU GOT US ALL HOT” she said as she reach down and picked Tom up.
Tom for the first time looked at the three huge giantesses. Each was flushed. Mi even had her hand between her legs as did Misty, a look of desire on their faces.

“OH I THINK YOU LOT ARE GOING TO HAVE TO REPEAT THAT LITTLE SHOW FOR US BIG GIRLS.” Misty said.

Claire, with Tom in hand rose and took him to the kitchen where with a tiny piece of kitchen paper and water he cleaned himself up. Once done she picked him up off the counter and took him back to the living room.

On arrival he was greeted by the sight of a naked Nicky standing looking up at Misty, her hands on her hips.

“No Misty, I want him first” she was saying.

“AH BUT TINY, WE BIG GIRLS WANT YOU TINY ONES TO PLAY WITH US FIRST, AND SINCE WERE BIGGER AND STRONGER THAN YOU, I THINK YOUR GOING TO HAVE TOM ACCEPT THAT!” Misty replied cheekily

“Oh yeah” Nicky said “You think so” also with a cheeky grin on her face. “We’ll see about that”. She began to march over to her clothes and the remote. But Misty beat her too it. A huge finger came down on Nicky’s clothes completely covering them. She pushed down slightly. Nicky stared at her in shock as she head a small but audible crack from inside her clothes.

“YES WE WILL SEE ABOUT THAT” Misty said with a broad grin reaching down with her other hand and picking up a struggling Nicky.

Part 35

“OH MISTY, WHY DID YOU DO THAT. WE DON‘T HAVE MANY OF THOSE REMOTES LEFT” Claire said from where she stood. She too was a little shocked at what Misty had done.

“OH RELAX.” Misty said studying the tiny woman she now held immobile in her hand.

“I JUST WANT HER AND HER TINY FRIENDS TO GIVE ME THE SAME ATTENTION THEY JUST GAVE TOM,“ she said. “BESIDES, YOU’VE GOT THE REST OF YOUR LIFE TO SPEND MAKING HIM PLEASURE YOU NICKY” she said to the little woman. She looked up at Tom and grinned.

“YEAH, BUT WE DON’T HAVE MANY OF THOSE REMOTES LEFT” Mi said suddenly. “PLEASE DON’T BREAK ANYMORE HUH. TOM PROBABLY PAID A LOT FOR THEM, AND WE DON’T KNOW HOW MANY MORE HE CAN GET, OR IF HE CAN”.

That did make Misty pause as she considered that. She nodded to the Asian girl in understanding.

“BUT I STILL WANT OUR TINY LITTLE DOLLS HERE TO PLAY WITH US BIG PEOPLE” Misty said. She reached for the remote she had next to her and set it to enlarge. A few moments later, all of the shrunken people were back to 6 inches tall and staring up at Misty a little uncertainly. All of them that is except Chrissy.

Claire put Tom down next to the three small women on the ground and sat down.

“OH YES” Mi said with enthusiasm.

“But don’t we get a say in this” Trish called up to them.

Looking down from where she lay, Mi lowered her head so she was level with Trish.

“UMMMM……NO”. she said cheekily and reached out grasping the tiny woman.

“Hey” yelled Trish and Mi lean back on her elbow raising her up.

“OH COME ON. TELL ME YOUR NOT GOING TO ENJOY IT. I KNOW I WILL” Mi said with a grin.

“That’s not the point.” Trish yelled.

“Actually I think it is” Chrissy yelled up, getting everyone attention.

“I think the point is that were all really small and there not. I think the point is that none of us has a way to return to normal now. And I think the point is that these three can probably do whatever they want with us, and we can’t stop them.”.

Tom listened to her quietly. He wondered why she had just said that. The rest of the women looked at her thoughtfully, whilst the shrunken ones looked uncertainly at Chrissy. It must have dawned on them by now how helpless they really are to normal people Tom mused.

“Seriously” Chrissy continued. “We really can’t resist them now, and I think your all seeing that. That’s part of the attraction of being small I think. That’s why Tom over there liked being small around us. He loved being the centre of attention and at our mercy, knowing we’d play with him when he was small and he couldn’t stop us, and knowing we’d play with him sexually. It was a rush to him.”

Well she was partially right about that he had to admit and nodded his head to confirm that.

“There in control now, and I think were going to have to accept it. Besides I don’t mind really. These gorgeous giantesses can use me any day.” Chrissy continued with a pleasant grin.

The shrunk women stared at her, their eye’s wide in surprise.

“Oh come on, I’ve always been a bit sexually submissive, so this is cool to me” Chrissy said.

“But that’s not the point. What if they start to make me do something I don’t like” Trish said looking at Mi nervously.

“I think at this point you do what they want you to do” Candy said looking up.

“But….”Trish said.

“Mi put her down by me” Chrissy interrupted.

Mi, looking amused did, and Candy and Tom both walked over.

“Look girl, were tiny compared to them.” Chrissy said quietly so the giantesses couldn‘t hear. “They can do anything to us. But nothings changed. We’ve all let Misty over there, have her way with us all at one time or another. We’ve all let her tie us up and use us. She like’s being in control. But she never did anything you didn’t like, did she”.

Trish shook her head.

“Well, it’s not like she’s or the others changed in the last few hours. We may be small and helpless, but she won’t do anything to you that you hate. Come on, just relax and enjoy it. Next time, we’ll shrink them and have our way with them. OK”. she said.

“But what if they don’t return us to normal” whispered Trish. “What if they leave us shrunk. We’ve got no way to stop them now”. She looked up nervously.

“Then we stay shrunk until they decide to un-shrink us” Chrissy said. “But seriously, do you really think two of your best friends would do that to you Huh. Get real. Girl. Just enjoy this.” she said sternly.

Tom paused to consider than. He doubted Claire would do that. No he was sure of that. But what if Misty managed to get all of them shrunk together. If she destroyed the remotes as she just had, she could have everyone at her mercy. Although she seemed to be on the level, he was still a bit scared of her. Was it possible that she wanted to shrink everyone, and then keep them that way? It wasn’t an idea he liked. Maybe this was a ruse. She had already proven she could act very well. Was this all an act to get them all shrunk? He hoped not, he really did.

“Your enjoying this aren’t you” Candy asked Chrissy with a questioning look.

Chrissy paused to consider it and then nodded. “I guess I am. I was a bit nervous at first and I had my doubts, but yes I think I like this, and I don’t mind being small really. I’m with Mel on this one. Besides, I trust these huge gorgeous girls so I know I’m safe. If they don’t return us to normal immediately, I’m actually cool with that. But they will, I’m sure of it” she said.

“Alright, I’ll try” a nervous Trish said. “I think I’m beginning to see why Claire didn’t enjoy this.” She looked at the other. “I guess I don’t like giving up control as easily as you. And this is way more daunting than being tied up” she said looking at Chrissy.

“I can’t deny that. But it’s also so much more fun” Candy said with a laugh. Trish stared at her for a moment.

“Sorry” Trish said. “I guess I might be over reacting there. It’s just that there so intimidating. I hadn’t really thought about it until now really, how helpless we really are I mean. I had just been enjoying feeling shrunk and not considering things. When I did, it got a little scary that’s all. I’ll be fine in a moment.”

“NOW THAT YOU’VE ALL HAD YOUR LITTLE HEART TO HEART DOWN THERE, I WANT TO PLAY” Mi suddenly boomed above them. She reached down without saying anything and between two fingers gently picked Candy up.

Then she gently picked up Trish in the same way. She brought them dangling in front of her face.

“SO, IF YOU’VE GOTTEN OVER HOW TINY AND HELPLESS YOU TWO ARE, I WANT TO HAVE SOME FUN. AND YOUR GOING TO BE IT”, she said with a smile.

“AND UNLESS YOU’VE HAVEN’T GATHERED IT ALREADY, YOU DON’T HAVE A CHOICE GIRLS”.

Candy laughed at that.
“Bring it on you over grown trollop” she cried out gleefully.

“OVER GROWN TROLLOP IS IT” Mi said with amusement. “WELL SHRIMP, HOW ABOUT THIS THEN.” She stood up and placed Trish on the table. Dangling Candy before her, she first lowered her in to her mouth and then after a few moments playing with the tiny woman, she pulled her skirt away from her stomach and gently dropped the laughing woman into her pants.

“IF I’M A TROLLOP, THEN I GUESS I LIKE THE KINKY STUFF HUH. WELL GET TO WORK TITCH. AND AS FOR YOU MY TINY GIRL…….COME WITH ME.” she picked Trish up and lay down on the couch. Tom stared up as she started to pull of her top. But a few seconds later a huge hand wrapped around him, hoisting him into the air. He cried out in surprise as whoever had just picked him up had caught him completely off guard. A grinning Claire held him up to her face and he could see Nicky in her other hand.

“OK YOU TO. I THINK IT’S TIME TO PLEASE YOUR OWNER DON’T YOU” she said and stood up. Moving carefully, she moved over to a free part of the living room and sat down. Tom saw Misty reaching out to grasp Chrissy, who squealed in delight, before Claire’s body obscured them from sight. Placing them both on her lap, she proceeded to take off her top and her bra.

“NOW I COULD LET YOU GO, BUT I THINK YOU’D BE ABLE TO GET AWAY WHILST I GET UNDRESSED…..SO” she said. With that she produced a remote and shrunk them both to less than an inch tall. Huge fingers, three to four times there size gently picked them up and dropped them into her upturned bra.

Tom landed on his feet and quickly helped Nicky to hers.

They stood looking up as a huge Claire stood above them stripping.

“Still glad you shrunk” he asked her.

She looked at him.

“Yes” she said a few seconds later. “Although things are not going the way I expected. I really only wanted to see Misty as a giantess and then grow again and have some fun with you. And I certainly didn’t expect to find myself this small without a remote.”

“And you don’t mind them doing whatever they want with you” he ask searchingly.

“No Tom, no I don’t. Although I don’t think I’d do this with anyone other than Claire or Misty. Her friends seem really nice so I think I can trust them, but that’s as far as I’d be willing to go. Oh and to answer your next question, I still prefer the idea of being bigger than you, not smaller. Although that was nice too.”

She looked down at his dick remembering how big it had been. Gently grabbing him, she smiled at him.

“But I also like you at normal sizes. That way I get to play with this little monster. And you still owe me a bit of pleasure,” she said and grinned and rubbed him. The feel of her hands on his dick was more than enough to get him hard again. He kissed her. She kissed back and then cheekily pushed him backwards. Lying on top of him she continued to kiss him. Tom realised that this was the first time that they had actually held each other or kissed at the same size. He could feel her lovely body against his, her breasts pushing against him, and her leg wrapping around his. He realised something. He might enjoy being small around her, but he also loved her normal sized. It might be nice to be small sometimes, but he really wanted to make love to her properly. He started to kiss her body, starting with her breasts. He sucked her nipples and swirled his tongue around them, remembering when he had been almost as small as they were. But that was as far as he got. Huge fingers grasped him and pulled him off her. He hadn’t felt it since he had been so focused on Nicky, but he and Nicky were back to 6 inches tall. Claire had enlarged them both.

“AWW THAT’S SWEET. BUT I’M AFRAID I NEED YOU BOTH NOW. YOU’VE GOT PLENTY OF TIME TO ENJOY YOURSELVES LATER” Claire said. Tom looked at her in frustration.

“Claire” he moaned.

She grinned down, pouting. “WHAT’S THE POINT IN BEING A GIANTESS IF I CAN’T HAVE MY WAY WITH YOU HUH. IT’S WHAT YOU WANT,“ the now completely naked giantess said.

“BESIDES, NICKY HERE HASN’T PLAYED WITH A GIANTESS YET, SO I THINK IT’S TIME TO INTRODUCE HER TO SEX GIANTESS STYLE DON’T YOU.”

Her other hand reached into the bra and picked up Nicky. Her friend looked at her and smiled.

“YOUR GOING TO ENJOY THIS MY TINY DOLL, TRUST ME.” she said as she lay down on her back.

She placed the two tiny people on her chest.

“NOW PLAY WITH MY TITS DOLLS” she said cheekily.

They looked at each other and Tom grinned at her.

“I’ll take the one on the right” he said and Nicky laughed. Saluting him sexily she climbed onto the left one. He watched her clamber up, her tiny ass facing him. Dam she was sexy he thought, shaking his head. He was one lucky guy. He climbed his breast and began to suck and play with it. However, he kept his eyes on Nicky to see how she took it. She approached the nipple tentatively, and reached out to touch it. Looking up at Claire she received an encouraging nod. Nicky slowly lay next to it and began to massage and lick it. Soon she got into it and was sucking and playing with the nipple almost as big as her head as if she’d done it before at this size.

They stayed like that, with Claire watching them for sometime. Her hands began to run over the rest of her body and Tom and Nicky both had to hold onto the nipples to stay in place as she moved her body. Small earthquakes occurred each time she moved, jolting the tiny people. Finally she was aroused enough that having them suck on her nipple wasn’t enough.

“TIME FOR THE MAIN COURSE DOLL” she breathed out excitedly as she picked Nicky up and lowered her between her legs.

“GET TO WORK TINY” she said in a sexy voice.

Tom could only see the Top of Nicky’s head from his view point, but he knew what was coming. He saw Claire grin at him, her eye’s half lidded from arousal.

He saw Nicky disappear and hear Claire gasp in delight. She must be inside her now he guessed. Then Claire’s hand reached down and she began to thrust the tiny woman in and out of her. Tom held on to the nipple. It was all her could do as it bobbled around as Claire used her giant arm to push and pull Nicky in and out of her. Still he did get to look around, and saw that the other two giantesses were in similar positions, both naked, and plunging there tiny women inside them. Both were moaning just as loud as Claire was now.

Well, you can probably guess what happened next. It took a bit, but each of the women slowly used the tiny women inside to bring themselves to climax. They each came at different time’s, but with a similar deafening response.

Claire pulled Nicky from her pussy after she calmed down. Holding the exhausted woman before her face she smiled at her and gently licked her clean of her own juices, before laying the tiny woman next to Tom.

Her hair was soaked with Claire’s juices, and even though Claire had licked her clean, she still smelt of saliva and Claire.

“I think I still need to get cleaned up” she said in an exhausted voice. She looked at him.

“I hadn’t realised how much work that was,” she said. “And to think you’ve done that several times. Remind me to only do that with you a couple of times a night. You’d be to exhausted to do anything else otherwise.”

He grinned in response. Looking up he called out.

“Hey Claire, I think you need to clean her a bit better. Why not take us to the bathroom and fill a sink, so we can soak huh. Besides after her hard work, she‘s earned it.” he suggested.

Claire nodded, and being careful not to disturb the other two huge women, made her way to the bathroom.

Putting the pug in, she filled the basin with water, making sure it wasn’t to hot for them. They stood by the taps as she filled it. Then with a relieved sigh, they both jumped into the water. Both reclined against the edge, letting their bodies float in the water, washing away the stick stuff covering them, and easing their tired limbs. Claire decided to take a shower while they relaxed.

“Well did you enjoy that” he asked Nicky.

“It was….different,” she admitted, “but all really one sided. It was such hard work that I didn’t get any real pleasure out of it”.

He nodded. At least he could rub his dick against something inside one of them, which meant he could cum if he wanted.

“So would you do it again” he asked.

“Maybe, if Claire wanted me to. But I still think I prefer the idea of you inside me, to doing it myself” she said with a grin. “There was no real pleasure for me in that. Although, I did enjoy being able to affect her like this. It as kind of cool really. Hey I’m the only one who’s not gotten off tonight” she said indignantly.

“Well, I’ll just have to do something about that” he said with a smile and moved to face her. Kissing her he began to make love to her in his basin.

When they finished a while later, a smiling happy Nicky floating next to him, he saw a huge smiling Claire looking down at them.

“YOU TWO REALLY ARE MADE FOR EACH OTHER” she said affectionately.

“COME ON, IF YOU’VE HAD ENOUGH OF THAT, I THINK WE SHOULD LET SOME OF THE OTHER’S CLEAN UP TOO.”

They agreed and used tiny pieces of tissue to dry themselves before Claire took them back to the Living room.

Misty passed them on the way and smiled, a tired Chrissy dangling in her hand. Claire entered the lounge and sat down on the couch putting the tiny people on the table. Mi was in the kitchen Tom guessed from the sound, probably using that sink to clean her tiny friends.

They sat and chatted for a bit about the experience they had all just had.

Nicky admitted, that although she had enjoyed shrinking, it wasn’t really her thing, although she would try it again. She smiled at Tom as she said this looking at his dick.

“Oh and Claire, your going to have to try that. Believe me you’ll enjoy the ride.” Nicky said.

Claire nodded and grinned. When Nicky admitted that she hadn’t really enjoyed being inside Claire, Claire nodded and said she thought she understood.

“BUT, WE’VE STILL GOT A TINY MAN TO DO THAT TO US” she mused looking at him.

“I GUESS YOU’VE GOT DOUBLE THE WORK TINY” she added.

Both girls laughed and Nicky looked up at Claire.

“Can you return me to normal please” she asked.

Claire looked at her for a moment.

“NOT JUST YET TINY. LET’S WAIT FOR THE OTHERS FIRST” she said.

Huh.

“No Claire, I want to return to normal now” Nicky said sternly.

“AND I SAID WAIT NICKY” Claire said looking down at her amused. “YOU DON’T REALLY HAVE A CHOICE YOU KNOW.” She gently pushed her friend over with a finger grinning at her control over them.

“I LIKE YOU LIKE THIS” she said.

Nicky stared at her in shock. And Tom looked up surprised as well. What was going on?

She toyed with them both for a bit waiting for the others to return. Claire gently rubbed and touched them both, knocking them over when they tried to avoid her and pinning them down when they resisted. They were both helpless to stop her, and she knew it.



Part 36

Her play only lasted a short while as Misty soon returned and Mi followed only a few seconds later. They joined Claire on the couch and deposited their tiny friends next to Nicky and Claire.

“HOW WAS IT FOR YOU” Misty said smiling happily to Claire. Claire blushed.

“OH NOT BAD….NOT BAD AT ALL. SOMETHING THAT DEFINITELY NEEDS REPEATING I THINK” she said.

“OH I’LL SECOND THAT” Mi said stretching as she sat down. “IT WAS THE MOST BIZARRE EXPERIENCE I THINK I’VE EVER HAD. BUT ONE OF THE BEST TOO”. She smiled down and Candy and Trish who were standing looking up at her.

“WHAT THOSE TWO CAN DO TO A WOMAN SHOULDN’T BE LEGAL” she added.

“OH I KNOW WHAT YOU MEAN. THIS LITTLE SLAVE,” she said indicating Chrissy, “WAS DOING THINGS, AND REACHING PLACES I DIDN’T KNOW EXISTED.” She looked at Tom. “SORRY TOM, BUT SHE WAS BETTER THAN YOU I’M AFRAID.” a broad grin on her face. “OH MUCH BETTER. AND SHE LIKES IT TOO”.

“WELL THESE TWO GAVE ME A GREAT TIME AS WELL, BUT I DON’T THINK NICKY ENJOYED IT TOO MUCH. SHE DID ENJOY TOM THOUGH IN THE BASIN A LITTLE WHILE AGO THOUGH” Claire said. This produced another round of giggles as they all looked at him and her.
“BUT I THINK THEY DIDN’T LIKE WHAT I DID NEXT” Claire said. The two giantesses looked at her.

“OH NICKY WANTED TO RETURN TO NORMAL, AND I REFUSED TO LET HER” she said looking at Nicky with a cheeky grin.

“I KIND OF LIKED IT AS WELL, KNOWING SHE COULDN’T DO ANYTHING ABOUT IT. AND I LIKE HER AND TOM LIKE THIS. MAYBE WE SHOULD KEEP THEM ALL SMALL, AT LEAST FOR A BIT.” she said as well.

Mi stared at her and then Misty.

“YOUR NOT SERIOUS ARE YOU” she said to Claire.

“ACTUALLY….NO.” Claire responded with a sigh. “OH, JUST WANTED TO TEASE THEM FOR A BIT, MAKE THEM THINK I WOULDN’T RETURN THEM TO NORMAL. I REALLY WOULD LIKE THEM TO STAY SMALL, BUT IT’S NOT PRACTICAL. BESIDES, YOU SHOULD HAVE SEEN THE LOOK ON HER FACE WHEN I TOLD HER SHE WAS STAYING SMALL” Claire said and laughed.
Ha Ha bloody Ha Ha, Tom thought. Funny.
Just then Jane reappeared, a Tiny Mel in her hand. Mel seemed happy and Jane gently put her with the other small people. She bent down to look at them all.

“MY, THERE HAVE BEEN SOME CHANGES SINCE WE WENT AWAY. LOOK AT YOU ALL” she said. She reach over and gently picked Candy up, examining her in her hand.

Tom stared up at her as she slowly looked over the rest of her friends at their new size.

“How was it for you Mel” he asked as she sat down next to him.
“Oh everything I dreamed off and more.” she beamed. She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. “Thanks for this Tom. You’ve certainly made my day.”

“SO WHAT HAVE YOU ALL BEEN UP TO” Jane asked the huge women. The giant women proceeded to gossip about it, largely ignoring the tiny people.

“You Ok” Tom asked Nicky. She still seemed a little put out.

“I’m fine. Just annoyed. I don’t like being told to wait that’s all.” she said staring daggers at Claire.

Tom laughed making her look at him.

“But that’s the point you see. She can do that to you now. Your small to her, and helpless, and she and the other’s I think now know how much control they can have over us. We could be just sex toys to them.” he said.

She stared at him.

“Oh relax, she’ll return you to normal. She’s just fooling with you. Try and enjoy it huh.”

Mel looked at them questioningly and Tom spent a few minutes filling her in.

“Oh” she grinned after hearing it all. “She really refused to return you to normal huh. Cool” she said.

“Cool?” Nicky said. “That’s not what I would call it.”

Mel laughed. “I’ll be honest with you. If Jane wanted to keep me this size, and never return me to normal, I wouldn’t mind.”

All of the shrunk people looked at her.

“I really enjoyed it. And believe me, Jane loved being in control. She played out just about every fantasy I’ve ever had.” she said. “She even threatened to stamp and crush me, and even stood on me for a bit. Oh gently, otherwise I wouldn’t be here. She shrunk me to all sorts of sizes and we got up to some stuff you guys wouldn‘t believe”.

The other women stared at her. Mel blushed a little and looking sheepish added.

“I even promised to become her little slave if she wants. And she does. I was going to try and convince you all to let her have a remote and keep me at whatever size she desires. She can take me home and shrink me if she wants, return me to normal so I can got to work, that sort of thing. And I promised to let her keep me as a pet at home.”

“Your serious. Man your nuts girl” Trish said and laughed.

“Maybe” Mel said blushing even more as she realised what she had said. “But I don’t mind. I like Jane, you all know that, and she liked me sort of. She really likes me like this, and I want to spend my time with her as her shrunken pet. I really do.”

“Weird” Trish said looking at her.

“Not really” Tom suddenly said getting their attention. “It’s not too much different than what Nicky and I were thinking about”. Her gave Nicky a rueful look. “Although I’m not so sure about the pet bit, or being your complete slave and no crushing please. I‘ll kiss your feet or your toes depending on my size, and give you a manicure maybe, but that‘s about it”.

She grinned for the first time since they had been on the table. Snuggling up to him she told him.

“Oh your going to be my slave at any size”. The girls laughed hearing that.
“And you will enjoy it slave” she said grinning.
“Yes mistress” he said laughing as well and kissed her forehead. They cuddled together.

They were silent for a bit and Tom took the chance to listen to what the huge women were saying. Jane, who looked at Mi every so often was relaying her experiences, and much to Mel’s surprise told them all that Mel wanted to be her tiny slave.

“NO JANE. SORRY, BUT AS MUCH AS I LIKE HAVING THEM ALL SMALL AND TEASING THEM, I DID MEAN IT WHEN I SAID NO ONE LEAVES HERE AT ANYTHING BUT THEIR ORIGINAL SIZE.” she stared at Tom and Nicky for a second and then grinned.

“ALTHOUGH SINCE TOM AND NICKY WON’T BE LEAVING FOR A BIT, I THINK I MIGHT JUST KEEP THEM THIS SIZE UNTIL THEY NEED TO GO BACK TO WORK ON MONDAY”. The giantesses all laughed at that.

“YOU KNOW, SERIOUSLY FOR A MINUTE HERE” Jane said. “IF WE REALLY WANTED TO, WE COULD KEEP THEM SMALL. I’M NOT SERIOUSLY CONSIDERING IT. I’D LOVE TO KEEP MEL SMALL AND ALL THAT, AND I KNOW SHE WANTS TO, BUT WE COULD IF WE WANTED TO.”
They all nodded slowly and looked at the little people.

“YES WE COULD,” Misty said. “AND AS MUCH AS I’D LOVE TO AS WELL, I WON’T. THERE MY FRIENDS. NOW IF THEY WANTED TO STAY SMALL, I WOULDN’T HAVE A PROBLEM WITH IT PERSONALLY. SAY CHRISSY, FANCY STAYING SMALL AND BEING MY SLAVE HUH” she said grinning.

Chrissy grinned back. “Sure why not. I’m game, but so long as you do eventually return me to normal”.

“PERHAPS I DIDN’T MAKE MYSELF CLEAR” Claire said.

“OH LIGHTEN UP CLAIRE” Mi said. “WERE ALL ADULTS AND IF THEY WANT TO STAY SHRUNK, I SAY LETS ENJOY IT HUH. IT COULD BE GREAT FUN. I MIGHT EVEN VOLUNTEER TO BE SHRUNK FOR TRISH OR CANDY FOR A BIT. AFTER ALL, THEY HAVE GOT TO EXPERIENCE WHAT THEY DID TO ME FIRST HAND.”

“Excuse me” Nicky suddenly shouted up. They heard here and looked down.

“Aren’t any of you scared about being stuck like this” she said pointing at the shrunk people. “I realise you were joking Claire a moment ago when you wouldn’t un-shrink me, although I found it in bad taste. I’ll be honest, for a while there you scared me. I really was afraid you were going to leave me like this. And I don’t like that idea. You get a little paranoid when your six inches tall, and I think you can all see why!”

“SHE’S GOT A POINT” Jane said. “I THINK IT’S SOMETHING WE NEED TO TALK ABOUT PROPERLY. WE ALL I THINK LIKE ELEMENTS OF THIS, WHETHER IT’S BEING SHRUNK OR PLAYING WITH A SHRUNK PERSON. AND I THINK WE ALL REALISE HOW MUCH CONTROL WE REALLY COULD HAVE OVER THESE SMALL PEOPLE. YES IT’S A RUSH, AND I MUST ADMIT, IT HAD CROSSED MY MIND WHAT IT MIGHT BE LIKE TO JUST LEAVE THEM LIKE THAT AND JUST KEEP THEM AS PETS.” she said looking at each of them in turn. “BUT I ALSO KNOW DEEP DOWN I COULDN’T DO THAT TO ANY OF THEM AGAINST THEIR WILL. IF WERE GOING TO DO THIS AGAIN, AND I REALLY HOPE WE DO, I THINK ANYONE WHO IS SHRUNK NEEDS TO TRULY KNOW THAT THEY ARE SAFE AND WILL BE RESTORED AT THE END. TRUST ME, I PERSONALLY DON’T LIKE THE IDEA OF BEING SHRUNK AND BEING LEFT LIKE THAT AGAINST MY WILL.”

Claire nodded her head in agreement and Mi and Misty grunted an acknowledgement.

“YOUR RIGHT OF COURSE” Mi said.

“SO CLAIRE, WHY DON’T YOU RETURN NICKY THERE TO NORMAL NOW TO SHOW THEM WE MEAN IT HUH” Jane said.

Claire nodded. “OH AND I WAS SO HOPING TO KEEP HER SMALL FOR A BIT LONGER” she said. She got up and picked Nicky up and then after a moments looking found her clothes as well. Placing her and them inside the poles, Tom watched as his girlfriend started to grow and grow. A few moments later a now normal sized Nicky stepped out of the poles and looked at a sheepish Claire. However Nicky just grinned and hugged her.

“THANKS CLAIRE”. was all she said. Nicky quickly put her clothes on.

The two came over and sat around the table on the floor since Jane had taken Claire’s seat on the couch.

“What about us” Trish said.

“OH I DON’T KNOW” grinned Misty. “I PERSONALLY THINK SHE SHOULD STAY SMALL WHEN THIS IS ALL DONE”. She said it in a mock serious. They all laughed.

“LET’S FINISH THIS CONVERSATION AND THEN IF YOU WANT TO RETURN TO NORMAL WE WILL OK” she said.

“THERE IS SOMETHING ELSE WE NEED TO DISCUSS ON TOP OF THAT” Jane said getting their attention back.

“WE ALSO NEED TO CONSIDER HOW FAR WE GO WITH ALL OF THIS. I MEAN IT’S GOING TO BE ONE THING FOR US ALL TO COME ROUND HERE ONCE IN A WHILE AND PLAY THIS OUT, BUT I FOR ONE WANT TO EXPAND THAT A BIT. I REALLY WANT TO TAKE MEL HOME WITH ME LIKE SHE IS, AND SHE DOES AS WELL, SO WHY DON’T WE” she said.

“BECAUSE IT’S DANGEROUS” Claire said.

“IT COULD BE DANGEROUS HERE TOO. LOOK, IF WE DID THIS, WE’D HAVE TO BE CAREFUL I KNOW. AND I WOULDN’T LEAVE HER LIKE THIS WITH NO WAY OF RETURNING TO NORMAL. WE’D NEED TO PLAN IT AND THINK IT THROUGH FIRST I KNOW, BUT I REALLY THINK WE CAN DO IT.” Jane said.

“I AGREE” Misty said. “LOOK AT IT THIS WAY. TOM HAS BEEN TINY FOR ALMOST A WEEK NOW. HE’S BEEN IN HIS APARTMENT, NICKY’S HER OFFICE, AT MY PLACE AND AT THE CLUB. YES HE’S HAD A FEW CLOSE CALLS, BUT THAT WAS BECAUSE NO PRECAUTIONS WERE REALLY TAKEN. WE’D HAVE TO BE A LOT MORE CAREFUL, BUT IT WOULD WORK. I’M SURE OF IT. AND I ALSO WOULD LOVE TO TAKE CHRISSY HOME LIKE THIS. OH AND MAYBE TRISH AND CANDY AND…..” she ended with a grin.

They all grinned at the look she gave the tiny women.

“And I want to go with Jane” Mel piped up. She had to shout to be heard, but she was. Everyone considered it.

“OK,” Nicky said. “TO BE HONEST I THINK WE SHOULD CALL IT A NIGHT AND THINK ON ALL THIS AND ANYTHING ELSE WE THINK OFF. LETS THEN TALK ABOUT IT AND COME UP WITH HOW WE WANT TO PROCEED.”

They all agreed that was a good idea.

“THE ONLY QUESTION LEFT IS WHETHER YOU GUYS WANT TO SPEND THE NIGHT OR NOT. IF YOU DO, SOME OF YOU CAN STAY SMALL UNTIL TOMORROW IF YOU LIKE.” she said. She then looked at them and added. “WE’LL IF YOU ALL DO STAY, I THINK SOME OF YOU WILL NEED TO STAY SHRUNK ANYWAY. WE HARDLY HAVE ENOUGH ROOM AS IT IS.”

After a few minutes talk, it was decided everyone was staying. Those already shrunk thought about it and agreed to stay small. Mi however asked to be shrunk as well, since she wanted to experience it. They chatted for a little longer about various things and about the whole shrinking thing. When Mi decided it was time to get small she asked Misty to join her and with a little peer pressure, Misty also agreed to be shrunk. Surprisingly, so did Claire.

“WE’LL IT WAS SCARY, BUT I THINK I WAS A LITTLE FREAKED OUT INITIALLY. I THINK I’LL ENJOY IT MOrE THIS TIME. BESIDES I’VE JUST GOT TO LET NICKY DO WHAT SHE DID TO ME EARLIER,” she said grinning

Nicky and Jane looked around realising that shortly they would be the only normal sized people here.

“IT’S ONLY FOR THE NIGHT” Misty said. “I WANT TO BE NORMAL TOMORROW.” They had agreed to shrink some remotes as well just in case, although Nicky looked at Tom cheekily when she told him, he was the only one who had no say over his size. He was staying small until she returned him to normal as per their original agreement. Tom shrugged in response. He didn’t really mind.

Nicky set the machine and after a few minutes used the remote to shrink the remaining people. They gave them some time to get used to their new sizes, before picking them up.

“WOW. This is something” Mi said in awe as she sat down on the table with the others.

“I Can’t believe I really did this.”

“Me neither” muttered Misty looking around.
“AWW LITTLE MISTY NOT LIKE BEING HELPLESS” a huge Jane said grinning down.

Misty looked up at her a little uncertainly. Jane with a huge grin reached down and picked Misty up. Misty squealed in shock at the manhandling.

“LET’S SEE HOW YOU LIKE BEING A LITTLE SEX TOY DOLL” Jane said with a grin. “MEL, HOPE ON” she ordered Mel and put her other hand down. Mel grinned and climbed aboard.

“EXCUSE US LADIES” Jane said. They all heard the plain cry of surprise from Misty as she was carried away. They laughed at that though.
“Taste of her own medicine” Trish said. Seeing Tom looking concerned at the fact that Misty might be forced to do something against her will she added.

“Relax, she will actually like this. There’s only ever been one person her who’s ever dominated her before, and that’s Jane. Trust me, she’ll enjoy it”.

Seeing his surprised look, they all burst out laughing.

He grinned sheepishly back. “OK by me. Hey Nicky, where are you going to put us all for the night. We can’t really sleep on the table” he said looking up.

Nicky thought for a second and then got a cheeky gleam in her eye.

“I’LL BE RIGHT BACK” she said mysteriously.

“Why do I get the feeling I’m going to regret this” Mi said.

Nicky returned a few minutes later with a really cheeky grin now evident on her face.

“Oh you got to be kidding” Chrissy said to her as she placed their sleeping place down.

“NOPE” Nicky said.

They all looked at her as she laughed at the look on their faces. She was enjoying it.



She had just put the bird cage down in front of them.

Epilogue.

Tom woke the next morning and stretched as he woke, yawning. He was tired, really tired from the excursions of this week. Today was Sunday, and he was going to get back to normal soon. He opened his eyes and looked around. He was in the bird cage still, lying on the bed, Nicky and Claire had put in there the first time. Nicky had shrunk them all down to about an inch tall, so that they could all fit on the bed. Get up had been a chore, but they had managed, with some serious giggling and fun. He lay there and looked around. He was surrounded by seven beautiful tiny women, each lying on a part of the doll sized bed. Jane had, had some serious fun with Misty and Mel last night before bringing them back. She had grinned at the sight of the bird cage and laughed when she saw them all in there. She had then placed the 6 inch tall Misty and Mel inside. Nicky had then shrunk them as well, and said good night. The lights out, the tiny people had talked for a bit before going to sleep. Tom was surprised to hear Misty had enjoyed her experience. It was also relieving to him to be the same size as her for once. He felt comfortable finally, that she didn’t have an alternative plan for him and the other shrinkies. Mi was already awake and smiled at him. He and she got off the bed, but woke Mel at the same time, so the three of them got off together and left the others to sleep. They chatted, looking out from the confines of their prison. Neither seemed to mind that they were helpless in here. Tom already knew Mel didn’t mind, but was pleased to discover, Mi also seemed to enjoy being so small.

“OH I’M LOOKING FORWARD TO SOME OF YOU PLAYING WITH ME AT THIS SIZE.” she said.

They chatted for a bit longer.

“Say Tom,” Mi asked a bit later. “Do you know of any friends who are into this as well, I mean GTS or Shrinking woman” she asked.

He nodded slowly.

“Yes I know a few people, although their mainly people who I’ve met on the net. I’ve not actually met them in the flesh. I do have one friend who likes this as well though. Josh. I’ve known him for years and I was going to introduce him to the machine soon. He much prefers huge women to shrinking though, but he would probably be game for it”. he said.

“Cool. Your going to have to introduce him to us. Is he good looking.” Mi said.

Mel and he laughed and Tom nodded.

“Do you think he would mind being my sex toy” Mi said impishly. Again they laughed.

“To be honest, I think he wouldn’t mind being a sex toy for any of you, shrunk or otherwise” Tom said grinning.

“Good” Mi said.

A short while later they saw a huge Nicky emerge and walk over. She was wearing her panties and nothing else. She looked in and gently shook the cage, staggering them all, and waking the tiny people who were still asleep.

“TIME TO GET UP LITTLE ONES” she boomed in. Smiling as they looked up she them left them to get dressed. Misty stated she wanted to be enlarged now, but soon realised, she would have to wait for Jane or Nicky to do that. She couldn’t use the remotes in the cage anyway, and even if she did enlarge a bit, the drop was still way to high for her to get out. Nicky had definitely thought of a good way to keep them.

However, a short while later Jane and Nicky appeared with food and gently let the little ones out. Jane suggested they stay small and eat some of the food she had prepared. Bacon and eggs, bread, eggs. A full breakfast. There wasn’t enough to go round she said. Agreeing the tiny people ate what was cut of for them. Then after they had cleared away the mess, Nicky took them each one at a time and enlarged them.

Tom watched as the each of them returned to normal. A little while later he was the last one left and was the centre of attention for nine huge beautiful women.

Now that’s a daunting experience for anyone, at any size period. Tom gulped a little as they all focused on him.

“WELL GIRLS, SHALL I RETURN HIM TO NORMAL, OR KEEP HIM SMALL.” Nicky asked bending down to look at him.

“OH KEEP HIM SMALL” Jane said grinning. Mi and Misty both chimed in saying the same, followed by all of the others a few seconds later. He grinned nervously up at them. He knew they were joking, but like I said, you try and be the centre of attention of nine beautiful women……..especially when your naked!

Nicky grinned at him.

“TIME TO GET BIG TOM” she said affectionately to him. Her huge hand encircled him and lifted him up. Gently she placed him between the poles and moved out of the way. He looked up as she began to manipulate the controls. Then he watched as everything got smaller and smaller. It didn’t take long before he was standing naked and full sized again. He stepped out and embarrassed Nicky, relieved at being normal again, but also wishing he was still small. He had enjoyed it. Not everything that had happened to him, but nearly all of it. He was going to be doing this again he knew.

He smiled at the women looking at him suddenly conscious of his nakedness.

“I think, I’ll just put some clothes on” he said and walked towards his bedroom, the sound of women laughing behind him.

ALMOST ONE WEEK LATER.

Tom sat on his couch. It had been a busy week at work and it had taken a bit to get used to everything being normal sized instead of giant sized again. But by the end of the week he was back into the routine of things. It was Friday today, and they had all agreed to meet again tonight to discuss how they were going to proceed with the shrinking fun they all seemed to like. The ladies were sat around his apartment drinking wine. They had all just had a nice meal out. Tom remembered with a bit of smugness the looks he had gotten from everyone when he had sat down at a table with nine very beautiful ladies. There were a few envious guys out there. But he didn’t care. He only had eyes for one girl. Nicky. She was sitting next to him at the moment, holding his hand. AHHHH I hear you say, but then I don’t think Tom would have cared. He was in heaven. He hadn’t been shrunk since last week, and to be honest, he was looking forward to it.

Just then he heard a knock at his door. Excusing himself he got up and answered the door. Josh stood there.

“Hi Tom, Nicky called and said I should come round. Said something urgent had come up” he said looking at Tom inquisitively.

Tom glanced back into his living room. What was she up to? He wondered.

“You better come in” he said a little uncertainly. Why had she called Josh over tonight of all nights? Well he could guess why he thought.

He closed the door and followed Josh in. Josh stopped in the doorway to the living room.

“What’s going on” he said turning and whispering to Tom. “You’ve got a bunch of really good looking women in there. You been holding out on me?” he said jokingly.

Tom shrugged and stepped past him.

“Nicky?” he said questioningly.

“Oh hi Josh” Nicky said and looked at the slightly annoyed look on Tom’s face.

“Oh relax Tom, you Told Mi that Josh might enjoy this, and you were going to invite him anyway weren’t you. She asked me to invite him.”

He nodded slowly.

The other girls seeing Josh all got up.

“Oh hello good looking” Mi said and wandered over to Josh. Candy, Trish and Chrissy followed, draping arms across his shoulders and arms. Josh stared at them in surprise.

“Wanna play with us big boy” Candy said seductively.

Josh stared at them and then back at Tom, an appealing look in his eyes, as well as a stunned and excited look. He might be good looking to girls Tom mused, but faced with those girls, he was a little out of his depth.

“Why don’t you come with us” Trish said gently pulling Josh towards the machine. Tom decided to step in. Josh had no idea of what he was getting into.

“Not a word” Nicky said placing a finger across his lips and gently guiding him towards the poles.

The two guys stood in between the poles looking at the nine women.

“What gives Tom” Josh muttered quietly.

“We’ll your either about to have the time of your life or be scared senseless” Tom said after a warning look from Nicky.

“HUH!” Josh said at the cryptic response.

“Josh” Claire suddenly called out. “Have you ever wanted to meet a giantess”.

“What!” Josh said spluttering in surprise. “You told them!” he said turning on Tom.

“Oh relax good looking” Mi said. “Were into it as well. Now answer the question. Have you ever wanted to be shrunk and see a giantess” she said.

He stared at them, his mouth opening and closing. Finally, he just nodded.
“Good” Mi said.
Claire hit a button.

The lights flashed on for a second and then dimmed.

Mi stepped up to Josh and smiled at him. Gently she kissed him on the lips. Josh, a little nervous and uncertain of what was going on responded by accepting the kiss. Who wouldn’t Tom thought. When Mi pulled away, Josh did a double take and looked at her again. She was bigger, no that’s not possible. At least that’s what Tom guessed was going through Josh’s mind. Then as his eye level dropped below her eye level he did start and looked at Tom and the girls.

“Yes big boy, your shrinking” Mi grinned as the shrinking accelerated. Both Tom and Josh were now almost half their size. Josh just stood there a stunned look on his face as he watched everything growing around him. It didn’t take long for the two of them to reach 6 inches tall. Tom walked over to his friend and gently taped him on the shoulder.

“You Ok?” he asked.

Josh started at the sound and touch and looked at him for a second, then back at Mi, who now stood towering over them.

“Oh you’ve got to be kidding” Josh said.

“TIME TO PLAY TINY MAN” Mi said grinning as she reached down with both hands to pick them up. Tom watched still in awe at this as his sight was slowly blocked out by the huge hand that approached him.



The end.


You must login (register) to review.

Disclaimer: All publicly recognizable characters, settings, etc. are the property of their respective owners. The original characters and plot are the property of the author. No money is being made from this work. No copyright infringement is intended.